He is willing to leave his earthly mansion to be with the Lord. His charity to the Corinthians.
That after death of the body the soule may to heauen: therfore, although naturally vve abhorre death, by grace he desireth it rather: 9 in consideration of Christes iust iudgement, liuing as in the sight of God, yea and of their consciences. 12 Which he speaketh not to praise him self, but because of his Aduersaries vvho did glorie in carnal respectes: but he and the other Apostles regard nothing but their reconciliation vnto God by Christ, and to reconcile others also, as being his legates for that purpose.
1For we know, if our earthly house of this habitation be dissolved, that we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in heaven.Imperocchè ci è noto, che ove la terrestre casa di questo nostro tabernacolo venga a distogliersi, un edificio abbiamo da Dio, una casa non manofatta, eterna ne' cieli.FOR vve knovv that if our earthly house of this habitation be dissolued, that vve haue a building of God, a house not made vvith hand, eternal in heauen.Scimus enim quoniam si terrestris domus nostra hujus habitationis dissolvatur, quod ædificationem ex Deo habemus, domum non manufactam, æternam in cælis. 2For in this also we groan, desiring to be clothed upon with our habitation that is from heaven.Imperocché per questo ancor sospiriamo, bramando di essere sopravvestiti del nostro abitacolo, che è celeste:For in this also do vve grone, desirous to be ouerclothed with our habitation that is from heauen:Nam et in hoc ingemiscimus, habitationem nostram, quæ de cælo est, superindui cupientes: 3Yet so that we be found clothed, not naked.Se però siam trovati non ignudi, ma vestiti.yet so, if vve be found clothed, not naked.si tamen vestiti, non nudi inveniamur. 4For we also, who are in this tabernacle, do groan, being burthened; because we would not be unclothed, but clothed upon, that that which is mortal may be swallowed up by life.Imperocché noi, che siamo in questo tabernacolo, sospiriamo aggravati: atteso che non vogliamo essere spogliati, ma sopravvestiti; affinchè quello, che è mortale, sia assorto dalla vita.For vve also that are in this tabernacle, grone being burdened: because vve would not be spoiled, but ouerclothed, that that vvhich is mortal, might be svvallovved vp of life.Nam et qui sumus in hoc tabernaculo, ingemiscimus gravati: eo quod nolumus expoliari, sed supervestiri, ut absorbeatur quod mortale est, a vita. 5Now he that maketh us for this very thing is God, who hath given us the pledge of the Spirit,Or colui, che per questo stesso ci formò, è Dio, il quale eziandio ci ha data la caparra dello Spirito.And he that maketh vs to this same, is God, vvho hath giuen vs the pledge of the Spirit.Qui autem efficit nos in hoc ipsum, Deus, qui dedit nobis pignus Spiritus. 6Therefore having always confidence, knowing that while we are in the body we are absent from the Lord.Pieni perciò sempre di fidanza, e conoscendo che mentre siamo nel corpo, siamo lontani dal Signore:Being bold therfore alvvaies, and knovving that vvhile vve are in the body, vve are pilgrimes from God, (Audentes igitur semper, scientes quoniam dum sumus in corpore, peregrinamur a Domino
7(For we walk by faith and not by sight.)(Dappoiché per fede camminiamo, non per visione).for vve vvalke by faith and not by sight)(per fidem enim ambulamus, et non per speciem): 8But we are confident and have a good will to be absent rather from the body and to be present with the Lord.Pieni di fidanza abbiamo questa buona volontà di di partirci dal corpo, ed essere presenti al Signore.but vve are bold, and haue a good vvil to be pilgrimes rather from the body, & to be present vvith our Lord.audemus autem, et bonam voluntatem habemus magis peregrinari a corpore, et præsentes esse ad Dominum. 9And therefore we labour, whether absent or present, to please him.E per questo con ogni studio cerchiamo di piacere a lui sia come pellegrini, sia come ripatriati.And therfore vve endeuour, vvhether absent or present, to please him.Et ideo contendimus, sive absentes, sive præsentes, placere illi. 10For we must all be manifested before the judgment seat of Christ, that every one may receive the proper things of the body, according as he hath done, whether it be good or evil.Imperocché è necessario per tutti noi di comparire davanti al tribunale di Cristo, affinchè ciascheduno ne riporti quel, che è dovuto al corpo, secondo che ha fatto o il bene, o il male.For vve must al be manifested before the iudgemēt seate of Christ, that euery one may receiue the proper things of the body, according as he hath done, either good or euil.Omnes enim non manifestari oportet ante tribunal Christi, ut referat unusquisque propria corporis, prout gessit, sive bonum, sive malum. 11Knowing therefore the fear of the Lord, we use persuasion to men: but to God we are manifest. And I trust also that in your consciences we are manifest.Sapendo adunque, come è da temersi il Signore, ne persuadiamo gli uomini, ma siamo cogniti a Dio. E spero, che siamo cogniti anche alle vostre coscienze.Knovving therfore the feare of our Lord vve vse persuasion to men: but to God vve are manifest. And I hope also that in your consciences vve are manifest.Scientes ergo timorem Domini, hominibus suademus, Deo autem manifesti sumus. Spero autem et in conscientiis vestris manifestos nos esse. 12We commend not ourselves again to you, but give you occasion to glory in our behalf: that you may have somewhat to answer them who glory in face, and not in heart.Noi non ci lodiamo di nuovo presso di voi, ma diamo a voi occasione di gloriarvi per riguardo a noi: affinchè abbiate che dire a coloro, i quali si gloriano nella faccia, e non nel cuore.Vve commend not ourselues againe to you, but giue you occasion to glorie for vs: that you may haue against them that glorie in face, and not in hart.Non iterum commendamus nos vobis, sed occasionem damus vobis gloriandi pro nobis: ut habeatis ad eos qui in facie gloriantur, et non in corde.
13For whether we be transported in mind, it is to God: or whether we be sober, it is for you.Conciossiachè se siamo fuori di noi, (lo siamo) per Iddio: se siamo di mente sana, (lo siamo) per voi.for vvhether vve excede in minde, to God: or vvhether vve be sober, to you.Sive enim mente excedimus Deo: sive sobrii sumus, vobis. 14For the charity of Christ presseth us: judging this, that if one died for all, then all were dead.Imperocché la carità di Cristo ci stringe: considerando noi questo, che se uno è morto per tutti, adunque tutti sono morti:For the charitie of Christ vrgeth vs: iudging this, that if one died for al, then al vvere dead.Caritas enim Christi urget nos: æstimantes hoc, quoniam si unus pro omnibus mortuus est, ergo omnes mortui sunt: 15And Christ died for all: that they also who live may not now live to themselves, but unto him who died for them and rose again.E per tutti Cristo morì: onde quegli, che vivono, già non vivono per loro stessi, ma per colui, che per essi morì, e risuscitò.and Christ died for al: that they also vvhich liue, may not novv liue to them selues, but to him that died for them and rose againe.et pro omnibus mortuus est Christus: ut, et qui vivunt, jam non sibi vivant, sed ei qui pro ipsis mortuus est et resurrexit. 16Wherefore henceforth, we know no man according to the flesh. And if we have known Christ according to the flesh: but now we know him so no longer.Noi pertanto non conosciamo ormai alcuno secondo la carne. E se abbiam conosciuto Cristo secondo la carne: ora però più nol conosciamo.Therfore vve from hence forth knovve no man according to the flesh. And if vve haue knovven Christ according to the flesh: but novv vve know him no more.Itaque nos ex hoc neminem novimus secundum carnem. Et si cognovimus secundum carnem Christum, sed nunc jam non novimus. 17If then any be in Christ a new creature, the old things are passed away. Behold all things are made new.Se alcuno pertanto è in Cristo, egli è nuova creatura: le vecchie cose sono passate: ecco che tolte le cose sono rinnovellate.If then any be in Christ a nevv creature: the old are passed, behold al things are made nevv.Si qua ergo in Christo nova creatura, vetera transierunt: ecce facta sunt omnia nova. 18But all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself by Christ and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation.Ma il tutto da Dio, il quale ci ha a se riconciliati per Cristo, ed ha dato a noi il ministero della riconciliazione.but al of God, vvho hath reconciled vs to him self by Christ: and hath giuen vs the ministerie of reconciliation.Omnia autem ex Deo, qui nos reconciliavit sibi per Christum: et dedit nobis ministerium reconciliationis,
19For God indeed was in Christ, reconciling the world to himself, not imputing to them their sins. And he hath placed in us the word of reconciliation.Dappoiché Iddio era, che riconciliava con seco il mondo in Cristo, non imputando ad essi i loro delitti, ed egli ha incaricati noi della parola di riconciliazione.For God in deede vvas in Christ reconciling the vvorld to him self, not imputing to them their sinnes, and hath put in vs the vvord of reconciliation.quoniam quidem Deus erat in Christo mundum reconcilians sibi, non reputans illis delicta ipsorum, et posuit in nobis verbum reconciliationis. 20For Christ therefore we are ambassadors, God as it were exhorting by us, for Christ, we beseech you, be reconciled to God.Facciamo adunque le veci di ambasciadori per Cristo, quasi esortandovi Dio per mezzo di noi. Vi scongiuriamo per Cristo, riconciliatevi con Dio;For Christ therfore vve are legates, God as it vvere exhorting by vs. For Christ vve beseeche you, be reconciled to God.Pro Christo ergo legatione fungimur, tamquam Deo exhortante per nos. Obsecramus pro Christo, reconciliamini Deo. 21Him, who knew no sin, he hath made sin for us: that we might be made the justice of God in him.Il quale fece per noi peccato colui, che non conobbe peccato, affinchè noi diventassimo in lui giustizia di Dio.Him that knevv no sinne, for vs he made sinne: that vve might be made the iustice of God in himEum, qui non noverat peccatum, pro nobis peccatum fecit, ut nos efficeremur justitia Dei in ipso.
5:1
Witham
Of this habitation.[Ver. 1. Habitationis, tou skenous.] In the Greek, of this tabernacle; that is of the body. St. Chrysostom takes notice that a tabernacle, or tent, is not to dwell in for a long time, but only to lodge in for a while, as this life is short; but the building God has prepared for his elect in heaven, is for eternity. (Witham)
Bible de Vence
But, although the hopes of possessing this eternal mansion consoles us interiorly, and supports us under the pressure of evil, the obligation we have of purchasing it, even at the expense of our lives, does not fail to afflict us. (Bible de Vence)
5:2
Witham
To be clothed over, signifying the natural desire men have not to die, but to be changed without dying to a happy state in heaven. (Witham)
5:3
Witham
That we may be found clothed, not naked,[Ver. 3. Si tamen vestiti, non nudi inveniamur, eige kai endusamenoi: some read, ekdusamenoi. See St. Chrysostom.] not divested of the body, as before; that is we desire immortal happiness without dying: though some expound it, not naked; that is not deprived of the glory we hope for. (Witham)
5:5
Witham
He that maketh us for this very thing, (literally, to this same thing ) is God, who created us to be eternally happy, who hath given us the earnest of the Spirit. See 2 Corinthians 1:ver. 22. (Witham)
5:6
Witham
We are absent from the Lord, and as it were pilgrims. He compares the condition of men in this mortal life with that of pilgrims far from their own beloved country, yet with hopes to arrive there, which makes them willing to undergo dangers, and makes Christians even resigned to death, to a separation of the body from the soul, that they may be present with the Lord, and enjoy him. But let every one reflect that he must be judged, and receive a reward or punishment according to his works. (ver. 10.) (Witham)
5:7
Bible de Vence
It is only by faith we now walk in this foreign land towards God; we do not as yet feast on Him by any clear view. (Bible de Vence)
5:11
Witham
Knowing, therefore, the fear of the Lord, and how dreadful a thing it is to appear at his tribunal, we endeavour to exhort men to fear and to worship him: and this intention is made known to God, who sees our heart: and I hope our sincere manner of asking and preaching is also known to your consciences. (Witham)
5:12
Witham
We commend not, nor desire to commend ourselves, but they who may do harm to others, and to the progress of the gospel, make it necessary to speak what may give you an occasion to answer their objections, and even to glory in my behalf against those who glory in face, in outward appearances of learning and talents, but not in heart, being sensible themselves that they have no solid grounds of boasting in this manner. (Witham)
5:13
For whether we be transported in mind, and out of zeal for the good of others seem to exceed in speaking of ourselves, it is to God, for God's honour and that of his ministers: or whether we be more moderate,[Ver. 13. Sive enim mente excedimus, Deo, sive sobrii sumus, vobis, eite gar exestemen, theo eite sophronoumen, umin. See Annotation on Mark III. 21. p. 147.] (literally, sober ) that is, if I speak not, even what with truth I might, of my own actions, it is to you, to give you an example of modesty and humility.
5:14
Witham
For the charity of Christ, the love of God, the love that Christ has shewn to me and all mankind, and a return of love due to him, presseth me on, is the motive of all that I do; because I consider that if one, our Redeemer Christ Jesus, died for all, then all were dead, and had been lost in their sins, had not Christ come to redeem us. Thus St. Augustine in many places, proving original sin against the Pelagians. Divers interpreters add this exposition, therefore all are dead; that is, ought to die, and by a new life look upon themselves as dead to sin, which is connected with what follows in the next verse. (Witham)
5:15
Witham
And Christ died for all, (not only for the predestinate or the elect) that they also, who live, may not now live to themselves; that they may not follow their own inclinations of their nature, corrupted by sin, but may seek in all things the will of Christ, their Redeemer, their Lord, to whom they belong, who died and rose again for them. (Witham)
5:16
Witham
Wherefore, henceforth we know no man according to the flesh; that is having our thoughts and hearts fixed upon Christ, as he is risen, and has prepared for us an immortal life, we know not, that is we do not esteem any thing in this mortal life, nor any man according to any human considerations of this life; we regard not whether they are Jews, and the sons of Abraham, or Gentiles; nay, if we have known and esteemed Christ, as descending from Abraham and David, now we know him so no longer, nor consider him as born a mortal man, but as he is risen immortal, and will bless us with an immortal and eternal glory. (Witham)
5:17
If then any be in Christ, etc. The sense seems to be, if by believing in Christ we are become as it were new creatures, rescued by his grace and his Spirit, the old things are passed away, we must renounce all former carnal affections, all sin and all errors in which either Jews or Gentiles lived.
Witham
Behold all things are made new: the New Testament succeeds to the Old, the law and doctrine of Christ to the law of Moses, the Christian Church to the Jewish Synagogue, truth and grace to types and figures, etc. (Witham)
With the renovated Christian all his thoughts, sentiments, inclinations, and actions, are new.
5:18
Witham
But all things (all these blessings of grace and glory) are of God, who hath sent his only divine Son, by whom he hath reconciled us to himself, by his incarnation and death for our redemption. (Witham)
5:19
Witham
Not imputing, that is truly taking away our sins, blotting out the handwriting of the decree which was against us,...fastening it to the cross, as it is said, Colossians 2:14. And to us, who are his apostles and the ministers of his gospel, he hath imparted and committed this word of reconciliation, by the preaching of his doctrine, and the administration of his sacraments, etc. In these functions we act and we speak to you as the ambassadors of Christ; we speak to you in his name, we represent his person, when we exhort you to be reconciled to God. "He that heareth you, heareth me." (Luke 10:16.) (Witham)
5:20
Bible de Vence
Be not deaf to this voice, harden not your hearts, suffer yourselves to be moved to the charity of God: it is immense, it is infinite. (Bible de Vence)
5:21
Him (Christ) who knew no sin, (who had never sinned, nor was capable of sinning) he (God) hath made [Ver. 21. Pro nobis peccatum fecit, uper emon amartian epoiesen. See St. Augustine, lib. de pec. Orig. 2 Corinthians 32. serm. 48. de verbis Dei. nunc 134. tom. v. p. 655. and Serm. vi. de verb. Apost. 2 Corinthians 8. Serm. clv. t. 5. p. 745.; Epist. ad Honoratum 120, nunc 140. 2 Corinthians 30. tom. ii. p. 450, etc.] sin for us. I had translated, with some French translators, he hath made a sacrifice for sin, as it is expounded by St. Augustine and many others, and grounded upon the authority of the Scriptures, in which the sacrifices for sins are divers times called sins, as (Osee 4:8.) and in several places in Leviticus, by the Hebrew word Chattat, which signifies a sin, and is translated a victim for sin. But as this is not the only interpretation, and that my design is always a literal translation of the text, not a paraphrase, upon second thoughts I judged it better to follow the very words of the Greek, as well as of the Latin text. For besides the exposition already mentioned, others expound these words, him he hath made sin for us, to signify that he made Christ like unto sinners, a mortal man, with the similitude of sin. Others that he made he reputed a sinner; with the wicked was he reputed; (Mark 15:28.) God having laid upon him all our iniquities. (Isaias 53:6.)
Witham
That we might be made the justice of God in him; that is, that we might be justified and sanctified by God's sanctifying grace, and the justice we receive from him. (Witham)
Challoner
Sin for us. That is, to be a sin-offering, a victim for sin. (Challoner)
5:10
The proper things of the body.... In the particular judgment, immediately after death, the soul is rewarded or punished according to what it has done in the body.
5:16
We know no man according to the flesh.... That is, we consider not any man with regard to his nation, family, kindred, or other natural qualities or advantages; but only with relation to Christ, and according to the order of divine charity, in God, and for God. The apostle adds, that even with respect to Christ himself, he now no longer considers him according to the flesh, by taking a satisfaction in his being his countryman; his affection being now purified from all such earthly considerations.
5:21
Sin for us.... That is, to be a sin offering, a victim for sin.
5:8
This place proueth that the Saincts departed novv since Christ, sleepe not til the day of iudgement, and that they be not holden in any seueral place of rest from the fruition of God til the resurrection of their bodies, but that they be present vvith God in their soules.
5:9
Concordance Ro. 14, 10.
5:10
10. The proper things of his body.] S. Augustine (Enchirid. •. no.) obiecteth this speach of the Apostle, The obiection against praiers for the dead, ansvvered by S. Augustine. as in the person of such as deny the praiers, almes, and sacrifices of the liuing to be auailable for the dead, and he ansvvereth as folovveth. This practise (saith he) of Gods Church in the commendation of the dead, in nothing repugnant to the sentence of the Apostle, vvhere he saith, that vve shal al stand before the iudgement seate of Christ, that euery one may receiue according to his deserts in the body, either good or euil. For, in his life and before death he deserued this, that these vvorkes after his death might be profitable vnto him. for in deede they be not profitable for al men. and vvhy so? but because of the difference and diuersitie of mens liues vvhiles they vvere in flesh. The like he hath in diuers other places. August. li. de Praed. Sanct. c. 12. & ad Dulcit. q. 2. And so hath S. Denys c. 7. Ec. Hierarch.
10. Either good or euil.] Heauen is as vvel the revvard of good vvorkes, as Hel is the stipend of il vvorkes. Vvorkes meritorious and demeritorious. Neither is faith alone sufficient to procure saluation, nor lacke of saith the onely cause of damnation: by good deedes men merite the one, and by il deedes they deserne the other. This is the Apostles doctrine here and in other place, hovv so euer the Aduersaries of good life and vvorkes teach othervvise.
5:17
Concordance Esa. 43. 19. Apoc 21, 5.
5:18
18. The ministerie of reconciliation.] Bishops and Priests vnder Christ ministers of our reconciliatiō. Christ is the cheefe Minister, according to his manhod, of al our reconcilement to God: and for him, as his ministers, the Apostles and their successors the Bishops and Priests of his Church, in vvhom the vvord of reconcilement, as vvel by ministring of the Sacrifice and Sacraments for remission of sinnes, as by preaching and gouernement of the vvorld to saluation, is placed. And therfore their preaching must be to vs, as if Christ him self did preach: their absolution and remission of sinnes, as Christes ovvne pardon: their vvhole office being nothing els (as vve see by this passage) but the Vicarship of Christ.
5:21
21. The iustice of God.] Euen as (saith S. Augstine) vvhen vve reade, Saluation is our Lordes, it is not meant that saluatiō Whereby our Lord is saued, but vvhereby they are saued vvhō he saueth (so vvhē it is said, Gods iustice, wherewith he maketh vs iust. Gods iustice, that is not to be vnderstood vvherevvith God is iust, but that vvherevvith men are iust. vvhom by his grace he iustifieth. See S. Augustine de Sp. & lit. c. 1•. & ep. 120 ad Honoratum, and abhorre Caluins vvicked and vnlearned glose on this place, that teacheth Iustice no othervvise to be in man, c. Io. 3, 7. then sinne in Christ. Vvhereas the Scriptures call man iust, because he doth iustice: but not so call they Christ sinne, because he doth sinne, but because he taketh avvay sinne, and is a sacrifice for sinne, as the Heretikes knovv very vvel, that knovv the vse and signification of the Hebrevv vvord in al the old Testament, 〈Greek〉 namely Psal. 19, 8. and in the booke of Leuiticus very often, c. 5. •. 9. 12. 14. 16. and Numer. c. 29.
That is to say, a sacrifice and an host for sinne. See the last annot. of this chapter.
5:1
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.12
As to the house of this our earthly dwelling-place, when he says that “we have an eternal home in heaven, not made with hands,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 41
It is still the same sentiment which he follows up in the passage in which he puts the recompense above the sufferings: “for we know;” he says, “that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens;”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women ii.6
… the opportunity of sobriety is spoiled! Far from Wisdom’s daughters be folly so great! The more old age tries to conceal itself, the more will it be detected. Here is a veritable eternity, in the (perennial) youth of your head! Here we have an “incorruptibility” to “put on,” with a view to the new house of the Lord
Tertullian † AD 220 Five Books in Reply to Marcion 2
340 Thus did he speak of “flesh.” In fine, he said
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.6.4
… Respecting the body also, the apostle has said, “We have a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.32
… and how sublime a truth it is which teaches us that there is a seminal principle lodged in that which Scripture speaks of as the “tabernacle” of the soul, in which the righteous “do groan, being burdened, not for that they would be unclothed, but clothed upon.”
St Methodius † AD 311 From the Discourse on the Resurrection, Part III 2
V. Now the followers of Origen bring forward this passage, “For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 256
News has reached me of the severe persecution carried on against you, and how directly after Easter the men who fast for strife and debate attacked your homes, and gave your labours to the flames, preparing for you indeed a house in the heavens, not made with hands,
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 7.21
… Hear at least how the inspired Ezekiel discourses of the knitting together of bones and sinews, how after him Saint Paul speaks of the earthly tabernacle, and the house not made with hands, the one to be dissolved, the other laid up in heaven, alleging absence from the body to be presence with the Lord,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Funeral Oration on Meletius 1
… Tell them how the fair David distributed himself, in divers ways and manners, among innumerable ranks of people, and danced before that ark
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 1.37
… neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.” This is so clear that no explanation can make it clearer: “Flesh and blood,” he says, “cannot inherit the Kingdom of God, neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.” If corruption attaches to all intercourse, and incorruption is characteristic of chastity, the rewards of chastity cannot belong to marriage.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 12.15
… For we also are called Thy righteousness; for thus saith a certain servant of Thine: “That we might be made the righteousness of God in Him.” Therefore, since a certain created wisdom was created before all things, the rational and intellectual mind of that chaste city of Thine, our mother which is above, and is free, and “eternal in the heavens”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 14.3
… For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven: if so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked. For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up in life.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 31
… terms this same grace, in the Lord Jesus Christ, until he comes to that vestment of the righteousness of faith, “clothed with which we cannot be found naked,” and whilst longing for which “we groan, being burdened” with mortality, “earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from Heaven,” “that mortality might be swallowed up of life;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 67.3
… For the Lord’s words are not, In the whole world, or, In all creation, or, In everlasting life and blessedness, there are many mansions; but He says, “In my Father’s house are many mansions.” Is not that the house where we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 15.1
… Which specially points out the faith of the temporal Dispensation, which was wrought for us in time through the Incarnation of the Lord. “And who shall rest in Thy holy mountain?” Here perhaps he signifies at once the eternal habitation itself,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 39.21
… But what home is that to which you are to remove from this estate of a sojourner? Recognise that home, of which the Apostle speaks, “We have an habitation of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the Heavens.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.3
… For if we could in any other way arrive at Christ, that is, at life everlasting, who would be willing to die? For while explaining our nature, that is, a sort of association of soul and body, and in these two parts a kind of intimacy of gluing and fastening together, the Apostle saith, that “we have a House not made with hands, everlasting in the Heavens:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 122.3
… What great thing then did he desire; to stand among those who slew the Prophets, and stoned them that were sent unto them? God forbid that he should think of that Jerusalem, who so loveth, who so burneth, who so longeth to reach that Jerusalem, “our Mother,” of which the Apostle saith, that She is “eternal in the Heavens.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 149.3
… Let him regard his own conscience, and there he seeth God.…“And let the sons of Sion exult in their King.” The sons of the Church are Israel. For Sion indeed was one city, which fell: amid its ruins certain saints dwelt after the flesh: but the true Sion, the true Jerusalem (for Sion and Jerusalem are one), is “eternal in the heavens,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 3.7
… “But we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle is dissolved we have a habitation from God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens,”
Anonymous Martyrdom of the Holy Confessors Shamuna, Guria, and Habib, from Simeon Metaphrastes 1
… For then wouldst thou be favouring us all the more, by rendering the proof of our fortitude more conspicuous, and winning for us a greater recompense. For this is the crowning point of our hope, that we shall leave behind our present dwelling, which is but for a time, and depart to one that will last forever. For we have “a tabernacle not made with hands”
5:2
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.12
… He treats of this subject in order to offer consolation against the fear of death and the dread of this very dissolution, as is even more manifest from what follows, when he adds, that “in this tabernacle of our earthly body we do groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with the vesture which is from heaven,
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 41
… For the apostle makes a distinction, when he goes on to say, “For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven, if so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked;”
St Methodius † AD 311 From the Discourse on the Resurrection, Part III 2
… As also the Lord showed, when He said: “Make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness; that, when ye fail, they may receive you into everlasting habitations.” For what the Lord then called “habitations,” the apostle here calls “clothing.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 10
[2.] Ver. 2 . “For verily in this we groan, longing to be clothed upon with our habitation which is from heaven.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 10.34
51. There remain the delights of these eyes of my flesh, concerning which to make my confessions in the hearing of the ears of Thy temple, those fraternal and devout ears; and so to conclude the temptations of “the lust of the flesh” which still assail me, groaning and desiring to be clothed upon with my house from heaven.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.13
… As yet deep calleth unto deep but in “the noise of Thy waterspouts.” And as yet doth he that saith, I “could not speak unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal,” even he, as yet, doth not count himself to have apprehended, and forgetteth those things which are behind, and reacheth forth to those things which are before, and groaneth being burdened;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.2
… “For in this we groan, longing to be clothed upon with our habitation which is from heaven; if so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked. For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened; not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality may be swallowed up of life.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 111.1
… But this life demandeth from us self-restraint, that although groaning and weighed down with our toil and struggles, and desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven,
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
Eran. —What then do you say to be proper to the soul?
5:3
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 42
… (needful) also to be swallowed up, in order to undergo the ultimate transformation. If you were to say that a fire is to be lighted, you could not possibly allege that what is to kindle it is sometimes necessary and sometimes not. In like manner, when he inserts the words “If so be that being unclothed we be not found naked,”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.18
… And whosoever honours the Spirit, and it is guarded in him in purity, in that day the Holy Spirit shall protect him, and he shall become altogether spiritual, and shall not be found naked; as the Apostle said:— And when we shall have clothed ourselves, may we not be found naked .
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 10
Ver. 3 . “If so be that being unclothed we shall not be found naked.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 8.13
… Dost thou not always dress thyself when thou risest? So by the daily repetition of thy Creed dress thy soul, lest haply forgetfulness make it bare, and thou remain naked, and that take place which the Apostle saith, (may it be far from thee!) “If so be that being unclothed, we shall not be found naked.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 40.4
… for had it been put on externally, it could not have been concealed even from the servants. Where that wedding garment must be put on, hear in the words, “Let thy priests be clothed with righteousness.” Of that garment the Apostle speaks, “If so be that we shall be found clothed, and not naked.”
5:4
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 2.19.6
… Why, again, since it was of a spiritual nature, had it any need of descending into flesh? For what is carnal stands in need of that which is spiritual, if indeed it is to be saved, that in it it may be sanctified and cleared from all impurity, and that what is mortal may be swallowed up by immortality;
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.36.6
6. Still further did He also make it manifest, that we ought, after our calling, to be also adorned with works of righteousness, so that the Spirit of God may rest upon us; for this is the wedding garment, of which also the apostle speaks, “Not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up by immortality.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.8.1
… he says in the Epistle to the Ephesians, “In which ye also, having heard the word of truth, the Gospel of your salvation, believing in which we have been sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance.” This earnest, therefore, thus dwelling in us, renders us spiritual even now, and the mortal is swallowed up by immortality.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.13.3
… And therefore he says, “that mortality may be swallowed up of life. He who has perfected us for this very thing is God, who also has given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.12
… And again he says: “We that are in this tabernacle do groan, not as if we were oppressed with an unwillingness to be unclothed, but (we wish) to be clothed upon.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 42
… Lastly, even if everything that is mortal in all the dead shall then be found decayed—at any rate consumed by death, by time, and through age,—is there nothing which will be “swallowed up of life,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 54
Then, again, questions very often are suggested by occasional and isolated terms, just as much as they are by connected sentences. Thus, because of the apostle’s expression, “that mortality may be swallowed up of life”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.21
… to him, as being really of the world, shall come that which happens to the world, the “woe, because of occasions of stumbling.” But let him who wishes to avoid this woe not be a lover of life, but let him say with Paul,” “The world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world.” For the saints while “in the tabernacle, do groan being burdened”
St Gregory Thaumaturgus † AD 270 A Sectional Confession of Faith 21
And again Paul says: “That mortality might be swallowed up of life. Now He that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit.”
St Methodius † AD 311 From the Discourse on the Resurrection, Part III 2
… so when this perishable life shall be dissolved, we shall have the habitation which is before the resurrection—that is, our souls shall be with God, until we shall receive the new house which is prepared for us, and which shall never fall. Whence also “we groan,” “not for that we would be unclothed,” as to the body, “but clothed upon”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.14
… And (the Spirit) shall be within for the resurrection of the body, and the glory shall be without for the adornment of the body. And the animal spirit shall be swallowed up in the heavenly Spirit, and the whole man shall become spiritual, since his body is possessed by it (the Spirit). And death shall be swallowed up in life,
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 4.26
32. For in the same way that John here preaches that incomprehensible union. ‘the mortal being swallowed up of life
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.95
… before my feet had been set upon the rock, made like hart’s feet, and my footsteps directed in a godly fashion so that they should not well-nigh slip, nor slip at all; before all my members had become instruments of righteousness, and all mortality had been put off, and swallowed up of life,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On Virginity 4
… studying the divine ways, he knows not only that human life has no fixity, but that the entire universe will not keep on its quiet course for ever; he neglects his existence here as an alien and a passing thing; for the Saviour said, “Heaven and earth shall pass away ,” the whole of necessity awaits its refashioning. As long as he is “in this tabernacle
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Soul and the Resurrection 1
… We too, in fact, were once in a fashion a full ear ; but the burning heat of sin withered us up, and then on our dissolution by death the earth received us: but in the spring of the Resurrection she will reproduce this naked grain
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 9
… perhaps they were through ignorance; but so that your other sins may be blotted out: this only. “So shall the times of refreshing come unto you.” Here he speaks of the Resurrection, obscurely. For those are indeed times of refreshing, which Paul also looked for, when he said, “We that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burthened.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 4
… And as when he commanded them to cut him off, he left not with them the power to forgive, saying, “I have judged already to deliver such an one unto Satan,” ( 1 Cor. v. 3, 5 .) and again made them partners in his decision saying, “ye being gathered together to deliver him,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 10
… But the life when it arriveth destroyeth and useth up the corruption; the corruption, I say, not the body. ‘And how cometh this to pass?’ saith one. Inquire not; God doeth it; be not too curious. Wherefore also he added,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 12
Ver. 4 . “But in every thing commending ourselves as ministers of God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 17
… ii. 4 .) And again, “Who is weak, and I am not weak?” “Who is made to stumble, and I burn not?” ( 2 Cor. xi. 29 .) And hearken again to what he says elsewhere, desiring every day, as one might say, to depart out of the world. “For indeed we that are in this tabernacle do groan” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 24
They, however, were not such, but pressed on. And Paul even groaned; “And we” (he says) “that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 39.3
… We should indeed mourn for the dead, but only for him whom Gehenna receives, whom Tartarus devours, and for whose punishment the eternal fire burns. But we who, in departing, are accompanied by an escort of angels, and met by Christ Himself, should rather grieve that we have to tarry yet longer in this tabernacle of death.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 143.6
… for “the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and in this we groan, being burdened,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 148.12
… nor are His goings perceived by the senses.” By these words the blessed Ambrose desired to teach the preparation which men ought to make if they wish to see God, viz. to purify the heart by the faith which worketh by love, through the gift of the Holy Spirit, from whom we have received the earnest by which we are taught to desire that vision.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.17
… “My tears have been my meat day and night;” and “Every night shall I make my bed to swim; with my tears shall I water my couch;” and “My groaning is not hid from Thee;” and “My sorrow was renewed?” Or are not those God’s children who groan, being burdened, not that they wish to be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality may be swallowed up of life?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.4
… We then add our request for that which is to be perfected at the last, when mortality shall be swallowed up of life:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 123.5
… For the Apostle Paul also says that he had a desire to be dissolved, and to be with Christ, and yet he groans, being burdened, and wishes not to be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality may be swallowed up of life.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.3
… and he saith, “Wherein we are not willing to be stripped, but to be clothed upon, that the mortal may be swallowed up of life.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 79.15
… Until then this corruptible put on incorruption, and this mortal put on immortality, like as it were with fetters, the weak flesh doth let the willing spirit. These fetters then not any do feel, but they that in themselves do groan being burthened, desiring to be clothed upon with the tabernacle which is from Heaven;
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 147
… We have not yet been gifted with immortality, but we shall be; and when so gifted we shall not become bodiless, but we shall put on immortality. “For” says the divine Apostle, “we would not be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life.”
5:5
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.12
… This is why he shows us how much better it is for us not to be sorry, if we should be surprised by death, and tells us that we even hold of God “the earnest of His Spirit”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 51
… Designated, as He is, “the Mediator between God and man,” He keeps in His own self the deposit of the flesh which has been committed to Him by both parties—the pledge and security of its entire perfection. For as “He has given to us the earnest of the Spirit,”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Mysteries 7
42. And then remember that you received the seal of the Spirit; the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and strength, the spirit of knowledge and godliness, and the spirit of holy fear, and preserved what you received. God the Father sealed you, Christ the Lord strengthened you, and gave the earnest of the Spirit in your heart,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 10
Ver. 5 . “Now he that hath wrought us for this very thing is God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 7.21
… This those writings contain not. Those pages contain not the expression of this piety,—the tears of confession, Thy sacrifice, a troubled spirit, “a broken and a contrite heart,” the salvation of the people, the espoused city, the earnest of the Holy Ghost,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 5.12
… For what is more clearly spoken relatively than the word earnest? Since it is referred to that of which it is an earnest, and an earnest is always an earnest of something. Can we then, as we say, the earnest of the Father and of the Son,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 31
… “Now He that hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit;”
5:6
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.12
… This is why he shows us how much better it is for us not to be sorry, if we should be surprised by death, and tells us that we even hold of God “the earnest of His Spirit” (pledged as it were thereby to have “the clothing upon,” which is the object of our hope), and that “so long as we are in the flesh, we are absent from the Lord;”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 43
In the same way, when he says, “Therefore we are always confident, and fully aware, that while we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord; for we walk by faith, not be sight,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.50
… Observe also how well the different life of the soul here and hereafter has been recognised by him who says, “Now we see in a glass, obscurely, but then face to face;” and, “Whilst we are in our home in the body, we are away from our home in the Lord;” wherefore “we are well content to go from our home in the body, and to come to our home with the Lord.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.12
… And compare the words, “And when he began to make a reckoning,” and consider that he called the going of the householder into another country the time at which “we are at home in the body but absent from the Lord;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 10
[4.] Ver. 6 . “Being therefore always of good courage, and knowing.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 39.3
… But we who, in departing, are accompanied by an escort of angels, and met by Christ Himself, should rather grieve that we have to tarry yet longer in this tabernacle of death. For “whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 108.1
… rather we thank God that we have had her, nay that we have her still. For “all live unto” God, and they who return unto the Lord are still to be reckoned members of his family. We have lost her, it is true, but the heavenly mansions have gained her; for as long as she was in the body she was absent from the Lord
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 10.5
… I indeed, though in Thy sight I despise myself, and reckon “myself but dust and ashes,” yet know something concerning Thee, which I know not concerning myself. And assuredly “now we see through a glass darkly,” not yet “face to face.” So long, therefore, as I be “absent” from Thee, I am more “present” with myself than with Thee;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 55.26
… for “we shall all rise again, but we shall not all be changed.” Again, the Lord saith, “They shall be equal unto the angels.” We now are apprehended by Him in fear by faith: then we shall apprehend Him in love by sight. For “whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord: for we walk by faith, not by sight.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 130.5
5. In the darkness, then, of this world, in which we are pilgrims absent from the Lord as long as “we walk by faith and not by sight,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 19.18
… for [if one who trusts his senses is sometimes deceived], he is more wretchedly deceived who fancies he should never trust them. It believes also the Holy Scriptures, old and new, which we call canonical, and which are the source of the faith by which the just lives and by which we walk without doubting whilst we are absent from the Lord.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.8
… he that hath seen me hath seen the Father.” But because He intended him, before he could see this, to live by faith, He went on to say, “Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me?” For “while we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord: for we walk by faith, not by sight.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 2.17
… but that His “face” was that form of God, in which He “thought it not robbery to be equal with God,” which no one certainly can see and live; whether because after this life, in which we are absent from the Lord,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 14.2
4. Wherefore since, as it is written, “While we are in the body, we are absent from the Lord; for we walk by faith, not by sight;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 18
As long, then, as we are “absent from the Lord, we walk by faith, not by sight;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 4.10
… Let such an individual rather accept the authority, at once lofty and free from all deceitfulness, which tells us that, as long as we are in the body, we are absent from the Lord, and that we walk by faith and not by sight.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 1.32
… Forty years also did the people wander in the wilderness. Forty days the waters of the flood lasted. Forty days after His resurrection did the Lord converse with the disciples, persuading them of the reality of His risen body, whereby He showed that in this life, “wherein we are absent from the Lord”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 3.6
… hereafter as shall be suited to their strength, they shall be enlightened by sight. “For as long as we are in the body we are absent from the Lord; For we walk by faith, not by sight.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 38.4
… So then before thou seest what thou canst not now see, believe what as yet thou seest not. “Walk by faith,” that thou mayest attain to sight. Sight will not gladden him in his home whom faith consoleth not by the way. For so says the Apostle, “As long as we are in the body, we are in pilgrimage from the Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 41.9
… Seeing then that it is a hard matter for us to comprehend this, but no hard matter to believe it; for Isaiah says, “Unless ye believe ye shall not understand;” let us “walk by faith as long as we are in pilgrimage from the Lord, till we come to sight where we shall see face to face.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 77.5
… when we grow, we comprehend. For as yet whilst we are in this flesh, as long as we are absent from the Lord, we are, with respect to the Holy Angels who see these things, infants to be suckled by faith, hereafter to be fed by sight. For so saith the Apostle, “As long as we are in the body we are absent from the Lord. For we walk by faith, not by sight.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 6.2
… for the raven’s cry is full of clamor, not of groaning. But he who knows that he is in the pressure of this mortal life, a pilgrim “absent from the Lord,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 34.7
… but what He has promised to them that do it, He has indicated by a word of the future tense. “He that followeth, shall have.” That followeth now, shall have hereafter: followeth now by faith, shall have hereafter by sight. For, “whilst we are in the body,” saith the apostle, “we are absent from the Lord: for we walk by faith, not by sight.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 68.3
… I explain it, Lord, as I can: it was surely this Thou didst signify by the preparation of those mansions, that the just ought to live by faith. For he who is sojourning at a distance from the Lord has need to be living by faith, because by this we are prepared for beholding His countenance.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 77.3
… For He Himself is our peace who hath made both one. It is He, therefore, that becomes our peace, both when we believe that He is, and when we see Him as He is. For if, so long as we are in this corruptible body that burdens the soul, and are walking by faith, not by sight, He forsaketh not those who are sojourning at a distance from Himself;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 42.9
9. But seeing, brethren, so long as “we are at home in this body, we are absent from the Lord;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 49.1.5
5. “I will incline mine ear to the parable, I will show my proposition upon the harp” ( ver. 4 ).…And why “to a parable”? Because “now we see through a glass darkly,” as saith the Apostle; “whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 65.1
… for this reason in that place now the temple is no more, which had been constructed for the image of the future Body of the Lord. We have the light, the shadow hath passed away: nevertheless, still in a kind of captivity we are: “So long as we are,” he saith, “in the body, we are sojourning afar from the Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 71.7
… Nay, but “alway.” What is, “alway”? Not only in the time of faith, but also in the time of sight. For now, “So long as we are in the body we are absent from the Lord: for by faith we walk, not by sight:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 84.5
… for some troubles are hidden from some in this world, who think they are happy while they are absent from God. “For as long as we are in the body,” he saith, “we are absent from the Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 86.10
… Let no Christian then say that there is any day in which he is not troubled. By “all the day” we have understood the whole of time. What then, is there trouble even when it is well with us? Even so, trouble. How is there trouble? Because “as long as we are in the body we are absent from the Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 90.15
… For blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God: then shall the righteous be filled with that blessing for which they hunger and thirst now, while, walking in faith, they are absent from the Lord.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 146.2
… 2 ). What is, “in my life”? Because now I am in my death. Therefore first encourage thyself, and say, “Praise the Lord, O my soul.” Thy soul answereth thee, I do praise so far as I can, slightly, poorly, weakly. Wherefore? Because, “while we are in the body, we are absent from the Lord.”
5:7
St Methodius † AD 311 From the Discourse on the Resurrection, Part III 2
… For the “house in heaven,” with which we desire to be “clothed,” is immortality; with which, when we are clothed, every weakness and mortality will be entirely “swallowed up” in it, being consumed by endless life. “For we walk by faith, not by sight;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 6
… So that if now also miracles were wrought, the same thing would ensue. For that then we shall no longer know Him by faith, Paul hath shewn, saying, “For now we walk by faith, not by sight.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 10
Ver. 7, 8 . “That whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord (for we walk by faith, not by sight); we are of good courage, I say, and are willing to be absent from the body, and to be at home with the Lord.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.13
… What a light of beauty will that be when “we shall see Him as He is,” and those tears be passed away which “have been my meat day and night, while they continually say unto me, Where is thy God?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.23
… because we submit our understanding unto it, and esteem as certain that even that which is shut up from our sight is rightly and truly spoken.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 1.37
… and so it comes to pass, one can hardly tell how, that, out of love for his own opinion, he begins to feel more angry with Scripture than he is with himself. And if he should once permit that evil to creep in, it will utterly destroy him. “For we walk by faith, not by sight.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 2.12
… And yet to those who read with knowledge, a great truth is to be found in each. For it is difficult for interpreters to differ so widely as not to touch at some point. Accordingly here, as understanding consists in sight, and is abiding, but faith feeds us as babes, upon milk, in the cradles of temporal things (for now we walk by faith, not by sight);
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 8.4
6. But it is by love that we must stand firm to this and cleave to this, in order that we may enjoy the presence of that by which we are, and in the absence of which we could not be at all. For as “we walk as yet by faith, and not by sight,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Catechising of the Uninstructed 25
… God will be the whole enjoyment and satisfaction of that holy city, which lives in Him and of Him, in wisdom and beatitude. For as we hope and look for what has been promised by Him, we shall be made equal to the angels of God, and together with them we shall enjoy that Trinity now by sight, wherein at present we walk by faith.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 5
… that (in addition to man’s being created with a free-will, and in addition to the teaching by which he is instructed how he ought to live) he receives the Holy Ghost, by whom there is formed in his mind a delight in, and a love of, that supreme and unchangeable good which is God, even now while he is still “walking by faith” and not yet “by sight;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 64
… of their faith, could arrive at that great love, than which (as the Lord Himself testified) no greater can possibly be exhibited in the present life,—even to lay down their lives for the faith, or for their brethren, —then after their pilgrimage here, in which their walk is by “faith,” when they shall have reached the “sight” of that final happiness
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 65
Forasmuch, however, as an inferior righteousness may be said to be competent to this life, whereby the just man lives by faith although absent from the Lord, and, therefore, walking by faith and not yet by sight,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 75.4
… For even now is He in us, and we in Him: this we believe now, but then shall we also know it; although what we know even now by faith, we shall know then by actual vision. For as long as we are in the body, as it now is, to wit, corruptible, and encumbering to the soul, we live at a distance from the Lord; for we walk by faith, not by sight.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 4.8
… Or haply, by faith we have known, and by actual beholding have not yet known? But then in faith we have both seen and known. For if faith doth not yet see, why are we said to have been enlightened? There is an enlightening by faith, and an enlightening by sight. At present, while we are on pilgrimage, “we walk by faith, not by sight,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 18.12
12. “And hath made darkness His hiding place” ( ver. 11 ). And hath settled the obscurity of the Sacraments, and the hidden hope in the heart of believers, where He may lie hid, and not abandon them. In this darkness too, wherein “we yet walk by faith, and not by sight,”
5:8
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.12
… by death, and tells us that we even hold of God “the earnest of His Spirit” (pledged as it were thereby to have “the clothing upon,” which is the object of our hope), and that “so long as we are in the flesh, we are absent from the Lord;” moreover, that we ought on this account to prefer “rather to be absent from the body and to be present with the Lord,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 43
… in other words, in hope, not in reality. Accordingly he adds: “We are indeed confident and deem it good rather to be absent from the body, and present with the Lord;”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.14
… And both these the Apostle has made known, for he said:— The body is buried in animal wise, and rises again in spiritual wise . The Spirit goes back again to Christ according to its nature, for the Apostle said again:— When we shall depart from the body we shall be with our Lord .
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 8.23
23. But they who are babes in understanding say:—“If no one has received his reward, why did the Apostle say, When we shall depart from the body, we shall be present with the Lord? ”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 28
… But if this is impious even to think of, is it not rightly reverent so to make our confession, as They are by nature in close conjunction? Furthermore what boundless lack of sensibility does it not shew in these men to confess that the Saints are with Christ, (if, as we know is the case, Paul, on becoming absent from the body, is present with the Lord,
5:9
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 43
… For, wanting to express our temporary absence from the body, he says that we are strangers, absent from it, because a man who goes abroad returns after a while to his home. Then he says even to all: “We therefore earnestly desire to be acceptable unto God, whether absent or present; for we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ Jesus.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 10
Ver. 9 . “Wherefore also we make it our aim whether at home or absent, to be well pleasing unto him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 39.21
… but they who have already believed and are faithful, are, it is true, “strangers” as yet, because they have not yet come to that country and to that home: but still they are strangers with God. For so long as we are in the body, we are strangers from the Lord, and we desire, whether we are strangers, or abiding here, “we may be accepted with Him.”
5:10
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 6
… If then we entreat the Lord to forgive us, we ought also ourselves to forgive; for we are before the eyes of our Lord and God, and “we must all appear at the judgment-seat of Christ, and must every one give an account of himself.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Prescription Against Heretics 44
These evidences, then, of a stricter discipline existing among us, are an additional proof of truth, from which no man can safely turn aside, who bears in mind that future judgment, when “we must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ,”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.12
… In this view it is that he informs us how “we must all appear before the judgement-seat of Christ, that every one may receive the things done in his body, according as he hath done either good or bad.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 43
… for we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ Jesus.” If all of us, then all of us wholly; if wholly, then our inward man and outward too—that is, our bodies no less than our souls. “That every one,” as he goes on to say, “may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 60
… Still, although liberated from their offices, they will be yet preserved for judgment, “that every one may receive the things done in his body.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1.20
… And how can he add that statement, “We must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every one of us may receive in his body, according to what he hath done, whether it be good or bad?”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1-2.20
… And how is this statement correct: “For we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 12.30
… But when shall these things happen? Shall it be when that apostolic oracle is fulfilled which says, “For we must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he has done, whether it be good or bad?”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.30
… For we must bear in mind this, “So it is not the will of My Father in heaven that one of these little ones should perish.” For if “we must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he hath done, whether it be good or bad,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.8
… The account, therefore, of the entire and whole life is exacted by that which is called the kingdom of heaven which is likened to a king, when “we must all stand before the judgment-sent of Christ that each one may receive the things done in the body according to what he hath done, whether good or bad;”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 2.29
… He that honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the Father who hath sent Him.” So too in the second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians: “We must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every one may bear the things proper to his body, according to those things which he hath done, whether they be good or evil.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.57
… “Who understands his faults? Cleanse Thou me from my secret sins, O Lord.” Also in the second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians: “We must all be manifested before the tribunal of Christ, that every one may bear again the things which belong to his own body, according to what he hath done, whether good or evil.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 8.4
… And again he said:— This that shall die must clothe itself with that that shall not die, and this which is corruptible must clothe itself with that which is incorruptible. Again he said:— We must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every man may be rewarded in his body for everything that before time was done by him, whether good or evil.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 On the Incarnation of the Word 41
… “Henceforth ye shall see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of power, and coming on the clouds of heaven in the glory of the Father.” 5. And for this very reason there is also a word of the Saviour to prepare us for that day, in these words: “Be ye ready and watch, for He cometh at an hour ye know not.” For, according to the blessed Paul: “We
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 An Exhortation to Theodore After His Fall 2.2
… but inasmuch as our race is for heavenly things, and we take no account of the things which are on earth, I put thee in remembrance of another court of justice, and of that fearful and tremendous seat of judgment; “for we must all be made manifest before the judgment seat of Christ.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 38
… If Christ rose not, we shall not be judged: but if he rose, we shall without doubt be judged. “For to this end,” it is said, “did He also die, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living.” ( Rom. xiv. 9 .) “For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ, that every one may receive according to that he hath done.” ( Rom. xiv. 10 , and
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 39
… For all things shall be made manifest before the judgment-seat of Christ, “that every one may receive the things done in the body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 10
Ver. 10 . “For we must all be made manifest before the judgment-seat.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 34
… is seated there to behold righteous actions as well as those which are not such, let the parable of the sheep and the goats teach thee, as also the blessed Paul when He saith, “For we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 39
… Our interests stop not with what now is, but a certain other condition of life shall receive us after this, and we shall be brought before a fearful tribunal. “For we must appear before the Judgment-seat of Christ, that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 45
… This saying is able more than any other remedy to heal our souls. For there is a Resurrection, and that Resurrection is at our doors, not afar off, nor at a distance. “For yet a little while, and He that shall come will come, and will not tarry.” ( Heb. x. 37 .) And again, “We must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ” (
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 34
… As also He says in the Gospel, “He shall separate the sheep from the goats,” that is, the righteous from the unrighteous; as the Apostle writes, “We must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every man may receive the awards due to the body, according as he hath done, whether they be good or evil.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.10
… “So,” says he, “is also the resurrection of the dead”—the just will shine with the brightness of the sun, and those of the next rank will glow with the splendour of the moon, so that one will be a Lucifer, another an Arcturus, a third an Orion, another Mazzaroth, or some other of the stars whose names are hollowed in the book of Job.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 17.4
… Therefore “in the midst of the earth,” that is, while our soul is shut up in this earthly body, judgment and justice are to be done, which shall be profitable for us hereafter, when “every one shall receive according to that he hath done in the body, whether good or bad.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 110
… And accordingly it is plain that the services which the church celebrates for the dead are in no way opposed to the apostle’s words: “For we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Care to Be Had for the Dead 2
2. But this being the case, how to this opinion that should not be contrary which the Apostle says, “For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ, that each may receive according to the things he hath done by the body, whether good or bad;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 4.2
… But that no one can then perform the commandment which here he may have contemned, because the apostle said, ‘We must be manifested before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every one may receive the things belonging to the body, according to what he has done, whether good or evil.’”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.24
… The apostle, indeed, fixed a limit which man’s incautious suspicion, to speak gently, ought not to transgress, for he says, “We shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ; that every one may receive according to the things which he has done by means of the body, whether it be good or evil.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.6
… so that one does not preach the truth so long as he is afraid of suffering any annoyance in corporeal and temporal things? And it is well said a bushel measure, whether on account of the recompense of measure, for each one receives the things done in his body,—“that every one,” says the apostle, “may there receive
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 1.11
… yet I do not see how I can accept the view, that we are delivered to the judge by a man, in a case where I understand Christ to be the judge, “before” whose “judgment-seat we must all appear,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 22
4. What is this, “and thou comest not into judgment”? And who will be better than the Apostle Paul, who saith, “We must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every one may there receive what he has done in the body, whether it be good or evil”?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 37.3.12
… For we can express ourselves so as to say to a person, “Judge for me,” i.e. “hear my cause.” When therefore God shall begin to hear the cause of His righteous servant, since “we must all” be presented “before the tribunal of Christ,” and stand before it to receive every one “the things he hath done in this body,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 94.9
… At present then we are receiving our work: afterwards we are placed before the Master, that we may give up to Him all our past tasks, that is, that we may give an account of all those things which are now being bestowed upon us. Hear the Apostle’s words: “We must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ,” etc.
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 3.7
… Hear what the Apostle says to the Corinthians: “For we must all be manifested before the judgment seat of Christ, that every one may receive the proper things of the body, according as he hath done, whether it be good or evil.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 91
… “For,” it is said, “we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body according to that he hath done whether it be good or bad.”
5:11
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 46
… “Provide” thou “things honest before the Lord and before men” ( 2 Cor. viii. 21 ): if, though thou provide things honest, that man derides, give thyself no more concern (for that). Thou hast thy patterns in the Scriptures. For, saith he, “do I now persuade men or God?” ( Gal. i. 10 ) and again, “We persuade men, but we are made manifest unto God.” (
Pseudo-Clement The Second Epistle of the Same Clement 3
… And, whilst we observe all these things, “we are without offence to every man.” As persons, therefore, “who know the fear of the Lord, we persuade men, and to God we are made manifest.”
5:12
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 6
… And he does so also towards the end. For after having enumerated numberless perils, insults, straits, necessities, and as many such like things as be, he added, “We commend not ourselves, but speak as giving you occasion to glory.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
Ver. 12 . “We are not again commending ourselves unto you, but speak as giving you occasion of glorying in our behalf.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 21
… For he makes this his business also throughout the Epistle. Which also perceiving, he hence oftentimes corrects himself, saying in so many words ; “Do we begin again to commend ourselves?” ( Ch. iii. 1 .) and further on; “We commend not ourselves again, but give you occasion to glory:” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 28
Seest thou how he is continually in fear, lest he should incur the suspicion of flattery? Seest thou an Apostle’s prudence, how constantly he mentions this? For he said before, “We commend not ourselves again, but give you occasion to glory;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 1
… See here the Apostolical spirit, the Evangelical loftiness! So too he writes to the Corinthians, “For we are not again commending ourselves unto you, but speak as giving you occasion of glorying;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Philippians 4
… Yes, he answers; “For what is our hope, or crown of glorying? Are not even ye?” ( 1 Thess. ii. 19 .) Because “you are our glorying, even as we also are yours” ( 2 Cor. i. 14 .), i.e. that I may be able to rejoice in you greatly. How sayest thou, “That your glorying may abound”? I may glory the more when you make progress.
5:13
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 6
… ‘For if we are foolish, it is to God; or if we are sober-minded, it is to you; since because one died for all men, therefore all were dead to Him; and He died for all, that we who live should not henceforth live to ourselves, but to Him who died for us, and rose again
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
[2.] Ver. 13 . “For whether we are beside ourselves, it is to God; or whether we are of sober mind, it is unto you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Catechising of the Uninstructed 10
… “For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God; or whether we be sober, it is for your cause. For the love of Christ constraineth us, because we thus judge that He died for all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 12.26
… "For the love of Christ constraineth us: for we thus judge, that if one died for all, then all died; and that He died for all, that they which live should no longer live unto themselves, but unto Him that died for them, and rose again."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.54
… Such births result most easily and plentifully from the word of faith, the preaching of Christ crucified, which speaks also of His human nature as far as it can be easily understood, so as not to hurt the weak eyes of Leah. Rachel, again, with clear eye, is beside herself to God,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 7.23
… Hear in one place the apostle himself ascending and descending in the same sentence: “For whether,” says he,“we be beside ourselves, it is to God; or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 118.20
… and yet temper their discourse for the sake of the little ones, so that they may sincerely say what the Apostle saith: “For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God: or whether we be sober, it is for your cause. For the love of Christ constraineth us.”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 2.5
… to the end that he might bestow on them what he would have rightly wished to have had bestowed upon himself, had he been as they. Hence again he says, Whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God : or whether we be sober, it is for you (
5:14
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 On the Incarnation of the Word 9
… but, while He blotted out the death which had ensued by the offering of His own body, He corrected their neglect by His own teaching, restoring all that was man’s by His own power. 2. And of this one may be assured at the hands of the Saviour’s own inspired writers, if one happen upon their writings, where they say: “For the love of Christ
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.21
… To provide against this also, He sends His own Son, and He becomes Son of Man, by taking created flesh; that, since all were under sentence of death, He, being other than them all, might Himself for all offer to death His own body; and that henceforth, as if all had died through Him, the word of that sentence might be accomplished (for ‘all died
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
Ver. 14 . “For the love of God constraineth us, because we thus judge.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 12
… “We intreat that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.” ‘For let us not,’ he says, ‘therefore be at ease, because He beseeches and hath sent some to be ambassadors; nay, but for this very reason let us make haste to please God and to collect spiritual merchandise;’ as also he said above, “The love of God constraineth us,” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.6
… For it is good for all men to hear His voice and live, by passing to the life of godliness from the death of ungodliness. Of this death the Apostle Paul says, “Therefore all are dead, and He died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them and rose again.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 11.8
… And because in Christ we all are even now in hope, though not in reality, what Christ is, he adds: "Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new. And all things are of God, who has reconciled us to Himself by Christ."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.44
… Now then are we ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us; we pray you in Christ’s stead, to be reconciled to God. For He hath made Him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might become the righteousness of God in Him.
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 7.4
… And no man taketh this honour unto himself, but he that is called of God , as was Aaron ( Hebr. v. 4 ). And again the same excellent preacher says, If one died far all, then all died; and Christ died for all. It remaineth that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again (
5:15
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus 6
… Nay, in all these things we overcome on account of Him who hath loved us.” And again: “Ye are not your own, for ye are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.” And again: “Christ died for all, that both they which live may not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them, and rose again.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 12
… and this he lays down more clearly in other passages, where he says, “Ye are not your own;” and, “Ye are bought with a price;” and, “Be not ye the servants of men” ( 1 Cor. vi. 19, 20 ; vii. 23 ); and again, “One died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
… vii. 23 ); and when he writes, “Ye are not your own” ( ib. vi. 19 ); and again in another passage he calls these selfsame things to their mind, in these words, “If (most mss. om. “if”) One died for all, then all died that they should not henceforth live unto themselves.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
Ver. 15 . “That they which live should no longer live unto themselves, but unto Him who for their sakes died and rose again.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 10.43
70. Terrified by my sins and the load of my misery, I had resolved in my heart, and meditated flight into the wilderness; but Thou didst forbid me, and didst strengthen me, saying, therefore, Christ “died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 41.13
… “The flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh,” but only when the flesh of sin was in vigor. “O death, where is [now] thy struggle?” Now shall we live, no more shall we die, in Him who died for us and rose again: “that they,” he says, “who live, should no longer live unto themselves, but unto Him who died for them and rose again.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 61.8
… With reason here also “His mercy and truth who shall seek for Him?” Why is there “for Him”? “Who shall seek,” would be sufficient. Why hath he added, “for Him,” but because many men seek to learn His mercy and truth in His books? And when they have learned, for themselves they live, not for Him;
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 59
… “For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive .” And so, dearly-beloved, let that come to pass of which S. Paul speaks, “that they that live, should henceforth not live to themselves but to Him who died for all and rose again
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 1.5
… Hence Paul says, If Christ died for all, then all died. And if He died for all, it remaineth that they which live should now no longer live unto themselves, but unto Him which died for them and rose again (
5:16
Clement of Alexandria † AD 215 The Stromata, or Miscellanies fragments-of-clemens-alexandri
“Because of the angels.” By the angels he means righteous and virtuous men. Let her be veiled then, that she may not lead them to stumble into fornication. For the real angels in heaven see her though veiled. The Same, Book IV. On
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 2.6.7
… And the pledge of this truth being already received through the Holy Spirit, the apostle said, “Yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we Him no more.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 6.68
… so that they, receiving the benefit, and ascending from their great introduction to Him, which was according to the flesh, say, “Even if we have known Christ after the flesh, yet henceforth know we Him no more.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.39
… He also applies to us that epithet “carnal” or “flesh-indulging,” “although,” as we are wont to say, “we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth we know Him no more,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.17
… which things, I think, the simpler who are of opinion that they are spoken in regard to the Israel which is after the flesh will of necessity admit, namely, that our Saviour was sent by the Father to no others than to those lost Jews. But we, who can truthfully boast that “if we have once known Christ after the flesh, but now no longer do we know Him so,”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 30
… For there is One God, and One Mediator between God and Man, the Man Christ Jesus. For He still pleads even now as Man for my salvation; for He continues to wear the Body which He assumed, until He make me God by the power of His Incarnation; although He is no longer known after the flesh
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 6.2
… Thus is manifest the knavery of our adversaries, who insolently wrest the words referring to the dispensation to apply them to the pretemporal existence. For we learn from the Apostle not to know Christ in the same manner now as before, as Paul thus speaks, “Yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now know we Him no more
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.17
122. He who cannot listen to this is a Jew; he who cannot listen to this stones Christ with the stones of his treachery, rougher than any rock, and if you believe me, he wounds Christ. For although He cannot now feel a wound: “For now henceforth we know not Christ after the flesh,”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Decease of His Brother Satyrus 2.91
91. So, then, man rose because man died; man was raised again, but God raised him. Then it was man according to the Flesh, now God is all in all. For now we know not Christ according to the flesh,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 3.3
23. On earth, the Son is not without the Father, and thou thinkest that the Father is without the Son in heaven? The Son is in the flesh—(when I say “He is in the flesh” or “He is on earth,” I speak as though we lived in the days whose story is in the Gospel, for now we no longer know Christ “after the flesh”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
[3.] Ver. 16 . “Wherefore we henceforth know no man after the flesh.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 1.34
38. And mark that even when He who is Himself the Truth and the Word, by whom all things were made, had been made flesh that He might dwell among us, the apostle yet says: “Yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we Him no more.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 11.1
… Afterwards, when he learned that this was false, he corrects himself; and in his Epistle to the Corinthians he says: "We know no man after the flesh; yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we Him no more."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 38.14
… But now in order that they who cry out may be made whole, “Jesus standeth still.” For he saw Jesus now “standing still” who says, “Though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we Him no more.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 93.3
… so as that with the Same Spirit filled the Apostle might say, “Though we have known Christ after the flesh; yet now we know Him so no longer.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 94.4
… What does it mean, then, “If I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you;” but that ye cannot receive the Spirit so long as ye continue to know Christ after the flesh? Hence one who had already been made a partaker of the Spirit says, “Though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we [Him] no more.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 95.3
… He could suffer hunger and thirst, be wearied, and sleep; and this Christ, that is, Christ in such a condition, they were no more to see after He had passed from this world to the Father; and such, also, is the righteousness of faith, whereof the apostle says, “Though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we Him no more.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 10.6
… for those cannot see Jesus coming in His Kingdom who are still kept back in a sort of state of Jewish weakness, and cannot say with the Apostle: “And if we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now we know Him so no more;”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 14.10
… “And he shall not go forth from the sanctuary, lest he pollute the Sanctuary of God,” i.e., his heart, in which the Lord promised that he would ever dwell, saying: “I will dwell in them and will walk among them.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 3.3
And so the same Apostle says: “From henceforth we know no man according to the flesh, and if we have known Christ according to the flesh, yet now we know Him so no longer.”
Socrates Scholasticus † AD 440 The Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus 7.32
… they having been heretofore taught to acknowledge Christ as God, and by no means to separate his humanity from his divinity on account of the economy of incarnation, heeding the voice of the apostle when he said, ‘Yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh; yet now henceforth know we him no more.’
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 147
The words “Henceforth know we no man after the flesh; yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh; yet now henceforth know we Him no more,”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 71
The Apostle of the Gentiles, Paul, dearly-beloved, does not disagree with this belief, when he says, “even though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now we know Him so no more
5:17
St Barnabas † AD 61 The Epistle of Barnabas 6
… Again, I will show thee how, in respect to us, He has accomplished a second fashioning in these last days. The Lord says, “Behold, I will make the last like the first.”
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Magnesians: Shorter and Longer Versions 8
Be not deceived with strange doctrines, “nor give heed to fables and endless genealogies,” and things in which the Jews make their boast. “Old things are passed away: behold, all things have become new.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.12
… For it will be impossible to pass sentence except on the body, for what has been done in the body. God would be unjust, if any one were not punished or else rewarded in that very condition, wherein the merit was itself achieved. “If therefore any man be in Christ, he is a new creature; old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new;”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 6
… which was to taste from that tree not anything sweet, but something bitter; which was to pertain not to the infernal regions, but to heaven; which was to be precinct not with the leaves of lasciviousness, but the flowers of holiness; which was to impart to the waters its own purities—thenceforth, whatever flesh (is) “in Christ”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 5.2
… For, says (the Naassene), Attis has been emasculated, that is, he has passed over from the earthly parts of the nether world to the everlasting substance above, where, he says, there is neither female or male, but a new creature,
St Methodius † AD 311 Oration Concerning Simeon and Anna On the Day that They Met in the Temple 1
… Today, without any covering, and with unveiled face, we see, as in a mirror, the glory of the Lord, and the majesty of the divine ark itself. To-day, the most holy assembly, bearing upon its shoulders the heavenly joy that was for generations expected, imparts it to the race of man. “Old things are passed away”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 10.42
… But, further, ‘to pass away’ does not mean merely ‘to leave the place,’ but ‘not to exist any more at all:’ which is shewn in the language of the Gospels and Epistles: for example, Heaven and earth shall pass away, but My word shall not perish : also the Apostle says, Behold the old things are passed away; they are become new
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 De Decretis. (Defence of the Nicene Definition.) 5
… Eusebius and his fellows, led by their inveterate heterodoxy, understood the phrase ‘from God’ as belonging to us, as if in respect to it the Word of God differed nothing from us, and that because it is written, ‘There is one God, from whom, all things ;’ and again, ‘Old things are passed away, behold, all things are become new, and all things are from God
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.21
… old things are passed away, behold all things are become new
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Synodal Letter to the Bishops of Africa. (Ad Afros Epistola Synodica.) 5
… But Eusebius and his fellows, drawn on by their own error, kept conferring together as follows: ‘Let us assent. For we also are of God: for “there is one God of whom are all things ,” and “old things are passed away, behold all things are made new, but all things are of God
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 19
… Or if here by creation is meant the change to a better condition of those who in this life have fallen into sin, (for it is so understood according to the usage of Scripture, as in the words of Paul “if any man be in Christ he is a new creature”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 8.11
… In these you will find the Holy Ghost cooperating with the Father and the Son. There is a bringing into existence of the heavens; and what says David? “By the word of the Lord were the heavens made and all the host of them by the breath of His mouth.” Again, man is created through baptism, for “if any man be in Christ he is a new creature.”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 16.2
… The first wisdom is a life worthy of praise, and kept pure for God, or being purified for Him Who is all-pure and all-luminous, Who demands of us, us His only sacrifice, purification—that is, a contrite heart and the sacrifice of praise, and a new creation in Christ,
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 45
… Christ is risen from the dead, rise ye with Him. Christ is returned again to Himself, return ye. Christ is freed from the tomb, be ye freed from the bond of sin. The gates of hell are opened, and death is destroyed, and the old Adam is put aside, and the New is fulfilled; if any man be in Christ he is a new creature;
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.8
… Thus, just as by having shared in the washing of regeneration He became “the first-born among many brethren,” and again by having made Himself the first-fruits of the resurrection, He obtains the name of the “first-born from the dead,” so having in all things the pre-eminence, after that “all old things,” as the apostle says, “have passed away
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 4.3
… the old things are passed away, behold all things are become new
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
[4.] Ver. 17 . “Wherefore if any man is in Christ, he is a new creature.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 2
That we may confirm, says he, by our deeds what we have already declared by words,—namely, that the “old things are passed away, behold they are become new;” and that “if any man is in Christ he is a new creature;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 26
… but He, because He looked not to this, not only delivered us from punishment, but freely gave us a life much more bright than the first, introduced us into another world, made us another creature; “If any man be in Christ,” saith Paul, “he is a new creature.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 82.8
… or if in this passage he prefers to follow the Hebrew he will find that candidates for the priesthood must be thirty years old. And that he may not venture to say that “old things are passed away; and, behold, all things are become new,”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 1.37
37. But why do we argue, and why are we eager to frame a clever and victorious reply to our opponent?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.18
… because “old things have passed away,” and “behold all things are become new;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.10
… For the feast of the new moon prefigured the new creature, of which the apostle says: "If therefore there is any new creature in Christ Jesus, the old things have passed away; behold, all things are become new."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Nature and Grace 3
… But the flaw, which darkens and weakens all those natural goods, so that it has need of illumination and healing, it has not contracted from its blameless Creator—but from that original sin, which it committed by free will. Accordingly, criminal nature has its part in most righteous punishment. For, if we are now newly created in Christ,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 20
… old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new. And all things are of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 39.9
9. “Behold, thou hast made my days old” ( ver. 5 ). For these days are “waxing old.” I long for new days “that never shall wax old,” that I may say, “Old things have passed away; behold, things are become new.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 81.6
… and this even now the Jews do in bodily sort, after the spirit they understand it not. For the beginning of the month, is the new moon: the new moon, is the new life. What is the new moon? “If any, then, is in Christ, he is a new creature.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 102.19
… and the people which shall be created, shall praise the Lord.” Not the people which is created, but “the people which shall be created.” What is clearer, my brethren? Here is prophesied that creation of which the Apostle saith: “Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature; old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 104.31
… But he seems to me to speak here of some new creation, of which the Apostle saith, “If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things have passed away; behold, all things are become new. And all things are of God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 104.32
… yet we are not able to praise respecting these things, as fully as our heart doth abound with praise after the beautiful contemplation of them. But we ought rather to heed that creation, of which the Apostle saith, “If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.”
Socrates Scholasticus † AD 440 The Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus 2.21
… but prayed that his mind might be purified. Thus also it is said, “That he might create the two into one new man,” instead of unite. Consider also whether this passage is not of the same kind, “Clothe yourselves with the new man, which is created according to God”; and this,
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 The Ecclesiastical History of Theodoret 1.7
… ‘ There is but one God, by whom are all things ; ‘ Old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new, and all things are of God
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 147
The Apostle therefore continues “Therefore if any man be in Christ he is a new creature; old things are passed away; behold all things are become new.”
5:18
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.51
… For the same Apostle says, But all things are from God, Who reconciled us to Himself through Christ, and gave unto us the ministry of reconciliation: to wit, that God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.2
31. Therefore they who think that the Holy Spirit ought to be numbered amongst all things, because they read that all things were made by the Son, must needs also think that the Son is to be numbered amongst all things, because they read: “All things are of God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
Ver. 18 . “But all things are of God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 3
He hath no cause to assign but the will of God: for this is the import of, “it was the good pleasure…in Him. And…through Him to reconcile all things unto Himself.” Lest thou shouldest think that He undertook the office of a minister only, he saith, “unto Himself.” (
5:19
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 1.6
Now the Gospels are four. These four are, as it were, the elements of the faith of the Church, out of which elements the whole world which is reconciled to God in Christ is put together; as Paul says,
St Methodius † AD 311 Oration Concerning Simeon and Anna On the Day that They Met in the Temple 1
… For, as says Paul, the interpreter of the divine oracle, “God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them.”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 4.39
… Paul, the servant of Christ, boasts of his bonds. Let us see whether this ‘prisoner of Jesus Christ’ conforms in his teaching to the prophecies uttered by God concerning God His Son. God had said, They shall make supplication, for God is in Thee . Now mark and digest these words of the Apostle:— God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.23.6
… Therefore also, being equal to God, He ‘thought it not a prize to be equal to God;’ and again since the Godhead and the Form of the Son is none other’s than the Father’s , this is what He says, ‘I in the Father.’ Thus ‘God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 3.11
… Now a type is a shadow of the truth, and we have accepted the royalty of the one in the name of a single city, but that of the other as shown in the reconciliation of the whole world; for it is written: “God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 An Exhortation to Theodore After His Fall 1
… We are ambassadors therefore on behalf of Christ, as though God were entreating by us; we beseech you on behalf of Christ be ye reconciled to God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 16
… since Christ also was justly angered with us, yet nevertheless He gave Himself for us to be slain, “not imputing those trespasses.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
[5.] Ver. 19 . “To wit, that God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself, not reckoning unto them their tresspasses.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 82
As Paul also saith, “Having put in us the word of reconciliation.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 31.3
… The days of adversity shall not overwhelm thee; thou shall escape that which is said, “Woe unto the world because of offences.” For to what world is there woe because of offences, but to that of which it is said, “And the world knew Him not?” Not to that world of which it is said, “God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 46.8
8. But see, that which persecutes is called the “world;” let us prove whether that also which suffers persecution is called “the world.” What! Art thou deaf to the voice of Christ who speaketh, or rather to Holy Scripture which testifieth, “God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 71.1
… unbelieving men are called the world. They have gotten their name from that they love. By the love of God we are made gods; so by the love of the world, we are called the world. But “God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 52.10
… In a similar way, therefore, it is said, “The prince of this world;” that is, the prince of all the wicked who inhabit this world. The world is also spoken of in respect to the good, who in like manner have overspread the whole earth; and hence the apostle says, “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto Himself.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 87.2
… “If ye were of the world,” He says, “the world would love its own.” He says this, of course, of the whole Church, which, by itself, He frequently also calls by the name of the world: as when it is said, “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto Himself.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 110.2
… And there is a world whereof it is written, “For the Son of man came not to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved;” and hence the apostle also says, “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto Himself.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 9.6
… or whether man say to God, “Thou satest on the throne Who judgest equity,” giving the name of God’s throne to his soul, so that his body may peradventure be the earth, which is called God’s “footstool:” for “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto Himself:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 35.16
… take meanwhile what now occurs; perhaps something better will occur hereafter, either to me or to some better: “My prayer shall return into Mine Own Bosom:” this I understand to be said, because in His Own Bosom He had the Father. “For God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 60.8
8. “God hath spoken in His Holy One” ( ver. 6 ).…In what Holy One of His? “God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.7
… He said all these words: but hoarse were His jaws to them that understood not His words. “Mine eyes have failed from hoping in My God.” Far be it that this should be taken of the person of the Head: far be it that His eyes should have failed from hoping in His God: in whom rather there was God reconciling the world to Himself,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 71.11
… When would He have been seized, except they had first said in their heart, “God hath forsaken Him?” Whence there was that voice on the Cross, “My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?” So then did God forsake Christ, though “God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.1.8
… but now, according to this prayer of the body of Christ, He forsook it not “even exceedingly;” for, “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto Himself.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 3.1
… You must either deny both of these statements, or you must accept both. Christ is said to be born of them according to the flesh: but the same Person is declared by the Apostle to be “God in Christ.” Whence also he says elsewhere: “For God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 4.11
… as it is written: “But the multitude of the believers was of one heart and one soul.” “And they shall worship thee,” he says, “and shall make supplication to thee: for in thee is God, and there is no God beside thee.” The Apostle clearly explains the prophet’s words, when he says that “God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Letters 124
… For as it cannot be denied that “the Word became flesh and dwelt in us ,” so it cannot be denied that “ God was in Christ , reconciling the world to Himself
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 54
When, therefore, “ God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 63
… But, when the evangelist says, “The Word became flesh and dwelt in us ,” and the Apostle, “ God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself
5:20
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 8.1
… And as Paul said, “We are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us,”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 10.47
… the suffering not a suffering for Himself. He was not born man for His own sake, nor did He transgress in His own action. The Apostle explains the principle of the Divine Plan when he says, We beseech you through Christ to be reconciled to God. Him, Who knew no sin, He made to be sin on our behalf
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 29
… But may He who proclaimeth unions and looseth those that are bound, and who putteth into our minds to solve the knots of their unnatural dogmas, if it may be, change these men and make them faithful instead of rhetoricians, Christians instead of that which they now are called. This indeed we entreat and beg for Christ’s sake. Be ye reconciled to God,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.14
… and at another time he uses this word in its other meaning, when he says, writing to the Corinthians, “Now we are am bassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us; we pray you in Christ’s stead, be ye reconciled to God
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 75
… But O loving-kindness! them that were thus depraved, them that were thus froward, and full of countless evils, He again saves, and sends the apostles to be slain in their behalf, and by the apostles makes entreaty. “For we are ambassadors for Christ.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 1
And what more need one say of it, than that whatsoever Christ was doing when present, this he committed to their hands when He departed. Which also Paul cries aloud, speaking thereof and magnifying the dignity of the Apostles’ office; “We are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech by us;” i.e. in Christ’s stead. “Separated to the Gospel of God.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 5
… And Paul crieth aloud, saying, “Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us: be ye reconciled to God.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 15
… x. 12 ; Rev. vii. 17 .) You see how it is shown by every argument, that there is no other reason for his having mentioned intercession, save to show the warmth and vigorousness of His love for us; for the Father also is represented to us as beseeching men to be reconciled to Him. “For we are ambassadors of Christ, as though God did beseech you by us.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 24
… ii. 20 ) and Apostle, and High-Priest, and Teacher, and Father, and Brother, and Joint-heir, and sharer of the tomb and Cross;—for it says, “We were buried together with Him,” and “planted together in the likeness of His Death” ( Rom. vi. 4, 5 ): and a Suppliant;—“For we are ambassadors in Christ’s stead” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
Ver. 20 . “We are ambassadors therefore on behalf of Christ, as though God were entreating by us; we beseech you on behalf of Christ, be ye reconciled to God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 17
… Push not therefore thy philosophy beyond the mean. ‘But,’ saith one, ‘I cannot bear a man that is entreated often and complieth not.’ And how shall God bear thee who art entreated by Him, and yet obeyest not; and entreated too in things that advantage thee? “For we are ambassadors on behalf of Christ,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 4
… “I pleasure not you, but Christ: for what things He should have suffered, I suffer instead of Him.” See how many things he establishes. Great, he shows, is the claim upon their love. As in his second Epistle to the Corinthians, he wrote, saying, “he committed unto us the ministry of reconciliation” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Thessalonians 5
… “We beseech and exhort you in the Lord.” Strange! He does not even speak of himself as of sufficient credit to exhort. And yet who was so worthy of credit? But he takes Christ along with him. We exhort you, he says, by God. Which also he said to the Corinthians, “God entreats (exhorts) you through us.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 20
… See how He is disposed toward thee. He came for thee, He laid down His life for thee, and after all this He doth not refuse even to entreat thee. “We are ambassadors,” saith Paul, “for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 86
… “The Scribes and the Pharisees sit on Moses’ seat; all therefore whatsoever they bid you to do, do ye.” ( Matt. xxiii. 2, 3 .) Now we have not to say, “the priests sit on Moses’ seat,” but “on that of Christ”; for they have successively received His doctrine. Wherefore also Paul saith, “We are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 41
… And He, of whom all these sacrifices were types and shadows, was Himself truly made sin. Hence the apostle, after saying, “We pray you in Christ’s stead, be ye reconciled to God,” forthwith adds: “for He hath made Him to be sin for us who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Grace of Christ, and on Original Sin 2.37
… Accordingly the apostle says: “We beseech you in Christ’s stead, be ye reconciled unto God. For He hath made Him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 3.16
… He made Him to be sin for us, who had not known sin; that we might be the righteousness of God in Him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Rebuke and Grace 46
… they may meet with those agencies by which we may prevail, to the accomplishment of the result, that being justified by faith they may have peace with God, —which peace, moreover, the apostle announced when he said, “Therefore, we discharge an embassage for Christ, as though God were exhorting by us, we pray you in Christ’s stead to be reconciled to God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 41.5
… Himself as a whole burnt-offering on the cross of His passion, the apostle, after saying, “We beseech you in Christ’s stead to be reconciled unto God,”—as if we had said, How shall we be able to be reconciled?—goes on to say, “He hath made Him,” that is, Christ Himself, “who knew no sin, [to be] sin for us, that we may be the righteousness of God in Him,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.37
… 31 ). Under the name of Egypt or of Ethiopia, he hath signified the faith of all nations, from a part the whole: calling the preachers of reconciliation ambassadors. “For Christ,” he saith, “we have an embassy, God as it were exhorting through us: we beseech you for Christ to be reconciled to God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 96.14
… 13 ). He came at first, and will come again. He first came in His Church in clouds. What are the clouds which bore Him? The Apostles who preached, respecting whom ye have heard, when the Epistle was being read: “We are ambassadors,” he saith, “for Christ: we pray you in Christ’s stead, be ye reconciled to God.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
“Up to this day Paul does not cease to say ‘We are ambassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you by us; we pray you in Christ’s stead, be ye reconciled to God.’
5:21
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 4.15
And with respect to His having descended among men, He was “previously in the form of God;” and through benevolence, divested Himself (of His glory), that He might be capable of being received by men. But He did not, I imagine, undergo any change from “good to evil,” for “He did no sin ;” nor from “virtue to vice,” for “He knew no sin .”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 2.21
… Could it not be said of Him also that “He is light, and that there is no darkness in Him”? The difference between the two cases has been partly set forth above. We will now, however, go a step further than we did before, and add, that if God made Christ who knew no sin to be sin for us,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.7
… Accordingly this kingdom of heaven (when it was made “in the likeness of sinful flesh,” that for sin it might condemn sin, when God made “Him who knew no sin to be sin on behalf of us,”
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 50
… Manes said : Is baptism, then, given on account of the remission of sins? Archelaus said : Certainly. Manes said : Does it not follow, then, that Christ has sinned, seeing that He has been baptized? Archelaus said : God forbid! Nay, rather, He was made sin for us, taking on Him our sins.
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 17.10
… For they added many (afflictions) to Him, much that was not written concerning Him, cursings and revilings, such as the Scripture could not reveal, for their revilings were hateful. But, however, the Lord was pleased to humiliate Him and afflict Him. And He was slain for our iniquity, and was humiliated for our sins, and was made sin in His own person.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.19
… if to say, ‘My Father hath prepared for Me a body, and has created Me for men in behalf of their salvation.’ For, as when John says, ‘The Word was made flesh ,’ we do not conceive the whole Word Himself to be flesh , but to have put on flesh and become man, and on hearing, ‘Christ hath become a curse for us,’ and ‘He hath made Him sin for us who knew no sin
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 30
… What, you say, is He not now subject, or must He, if He is God, be subject to God? You are fashioning your argument as if it concerned some robber, or some hostile deity. But look at it in this manner: that as for my sake He was called a curse, Who destroyed my curse; and sin,
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Letters on the Apollinarian Controversy 101
… For that flesh is less precious than soul, everyone who has a spark of sense will acknowledge. And so the passage, The Word was made Flesh, seems to me to be equivalent to that in which it is said that He was made sin,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.11
… lowly nature—then, I say, it was that He became obedient, even He Who “took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses ,” healing the disobedience of men by His own obedience, that by His stripes He might heal our wound, and by His own death do away with the common death of all men,—then it was that for our sakes He was made obedient, even as He became “sin
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 5.5
… This is our doctrine, which does not, as Eunomius charges against it, preach a plurality of Christs, but the union of the Man with the Divinity, and which calls by the name of “making” the transmutation of the Mortal to the Immortal, of the Servant to the Lord, of Sin
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 6.1
… and, “He died unto sin” (that is, with regard to the body), “but liveth unto God ” (that is, with regard to the Godhead, so that by these words it is established that, while the Man tasted death, the immortal Nature did not admit the suffering of death); and again; “He made Him to be sin for us, Who knew no sin
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 6.2
… Him Lord and Christ ,” and again, when the Apostle Paul says to the Hebrews that He made Him a priest , Eunomius catches at the word “made” as being applicable to His pre-temporal existence, and thinks thereby to establish his doctrine that the Lord is a thing made , let him now listen to Paul when he says, “He made Him to be sin for us, Who knew not sin
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 6.4
… What then is that, by changing into which He becomes what He was not before? Well, as He Who knew not sin becomes sin
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 12.1
… Since then it was impossible that our life, which had been estranged from God, should of itself return to the high and heavenly place, for this cause, as saith the Apostle, He Who knew no sin is made sin for us
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.9
111. Who, then, is He by the wound of Whose stripes we are healed but Christ the Lord? of Whom the same Isaiah prophesied His stripes were our healing, of Whom Paul the Apostle wrote in his epistle: “Who knew no sin, but was made sin for us.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.8
… For it is written: “Ye are all one in Christ Jesus,” and elsewhere: “To those sanctified in Christ Jesus,” and again: “That we might be the righteousness of God in Him,”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.11
93. Let us bethink ourselves of the profitableness of right belief. It is profitable to me to know that for my sake Christ bore my infirmities, submitted to the affections of my body, that for me, that is to say, for every man, He was made sin, and a curse,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose sermon-against-auxentius-on-th.25
… “Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree,” that is, He Who in his flesh bore our flesh, in His body bore our infirmities and our curses, that He might crucify them; for He was not cursed Himself, but was cursed in thee. So it is written elsewhere: “Who knew no sin, but was made sin for us, for He bore our sins,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 5
… Elsewhere we find him saying, “We were made righteousness in Him;” in these words, “Him who knew no sin He made to be sin for us that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 38
… thus, “Behold,” saith he, “the Lamb of God, Who taketh away the sin of the world:” ( John i. 29 .) and Paul saying, “For Him Who knew no sin, He made to be sin on our behalf, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him:” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 11
Ver. 21 . “For Him who knew no sin He made to be sin on our account.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 12.15
… as between the Righteousness which justifieth, and the righteousness which has been made by justification. For we also are called Thy righteousness; for thus saith a certain servant of Thine: “That we might be made the righteousness of God in Him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 14.5
… but because death is the effect of sin, this flesh, in being mortal, had the likeness of sinful flesh. This is called sin in the following words, "that by sin He might condemn sin in the flesh." Again he says: "He hath made Him to be sin for us who knew no sin, that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 14.12
… Christ, by the curse, takes the curse away, as He takes away death by death, and sin by sin. In the words, "Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree," there is no more blasphemy than in the words of the apostle, "He died," or, "Our old man was crucified along with Him," or, "By sin He condemned sin," or, "He made Him to be sin for us who knew no sin,"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 3.13
… He did no sin, neither was any guile found in His mouth; who, when He was reviled, reviled not again; and as a lamb before its shearer is dumb, so He opened not His mouth; to whom the prince of this world came, and found nothing in Him; whom, though He had done no sin, God made sin for us.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 31
… “Now He that hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit;” and after a little he thus briefly draws the conclusion of the matter: “That we might be made the righteousness of God in Him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Nature and Grace 15
… “That the question here is not in what precise words each doctrinal statement is made.” It is perhaps not without reason that, while in several passages of Scripture we may find it said that men are without excuse, it is nowhere found that any man is described as being without sin, except Him only, of whom it is plainly said, that “He knew no sin.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 1.23
… How does sin which is not known appear? Therefore it is said, “I know not,” for “I do not,” because I myself commit it with no consent of mine; in the same way in which the Lord will say to the wicked, “I know you not,” although, beyond a doubt, nothing can be hid from Him; and as it is said, “Him who had not known sin,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Two Letters Written by Augustin to Valentinus and the Monks of Adrumetum 2.6
… “I know you not.” Now what is that which He knows not, who knows all things, both good and evil, in man? But what is the meaning of the words, “I know you not,” unless it be that you are now such as I never made you? Precisely as that passage runs, which is spoken of the Lord Jesus Christ, that “He knew no sin.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 4.4
… righteousness as their own, but His, by the faith of whom they live (whence also the Apostle says, “That I may win Christ, and be found in Him, not having mine own righteousness which is of the law, but that which is of the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith;” and in another place, “That we may be the righteousness of God in Him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 84.5
… The word man is used for a real man; but if you show a man painted on the wall, and enquire what it is, it is answered, “A man.” So then Flesh having the likeness of flesh of sin, that it might be a sacrifice for sin, is called “sin.” The same Apostle says in another place, “He made Him to be sin for us, who knew no sin.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 94.6
… For that thus it is written, “He was delivered for our sins, and rose again for our justification.” The world then is convinced “of sin” in those who believe not on Christ; “and of righteousness,” in those who rise again in the members of Christ. Whence it is said, “That we may be the righteousness of God in him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 74.4
… And God saith to him, What dost thou bear in thine hand? A rod. Cast it on to the ground,” etc. What doth it intimate? For this was not done to no purpose. Let us inquire of the writings of God. To what did the serpent persuade man? To death. Therefore death is from the serpent. If death is from the serpent, the rod in the ser pent is Christ in death.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.4
… For he seemeth to me to say this; I have confessed my sins, and Thou hast heard me; that is, so that Thou wouldest remit them. “O teach me Thy statutes.” I have acknowledged my ways: Thou hast blotted them out: teach me Thine. So teach me, that I may act; not merely that I may know how I ought to act. For as it is said of the Lord, that He knew not sin,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.9
… But in these words, “Wherefore have I kept Thy word:” and again in these, “That I might learn Thy righteousnesses:” he seemeth to me to have signified, that to know these is the same thing as to keep them, to keep them the same thing as to know them. For Christ knew what He reproved; and yet He reproved sin, though it is said of Him that “He knew not sin.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 150.4
… “praise Him in the firmament of His power” ( ver. 1 ). “Praise Him in His deeds of strength;” or, as others have explained it, “in His deeds of power: praise Him according to the multitude of His greatness” ( ver. 2 ). All these His saints are; as the Apostle saith, “But we may be the righteousness of God in Him.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 1
Orth. —Hear him then. He says “the expression ‘He was made Flesh’ seems to be parallel to His being said to have been made sin and a curse,
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 3
Orth. —But the blessed Paul calls Him “sin”
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.18
Others again are said in the manner of association and relation , as, My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me ? and He hath made Him to be sin for us, Who knew no sin
5:3
Ver. 3. If so that being clothed we shall not be found naked. Instead of clothed, some read unclothed, through a difference of a letter in the Greek compound verb. This reading is followed by Augustine and Bede, Ambrose, Tertullian, and Paulinus; and Augustine thus gives the sense: "We shall be clothed upon with heavenly glory, when once we are stripped of this body and clothed with Christ." We should observe that the Apostle here distinguishes three things, (1.) the being unclothed and naked, (2.) the being clothed, (3.) the being clothed upon. As in the last verse he called our heavenly glory a house, so here by another metaphor he calls it a robe. Now some explain this passage thus: We long to be clothed upon with our heavenly home, the heavenly and incorruptible body, in such a way, however, that we may be gifted with immortality and glory, and be found not bare, but clothed with glory. For, as the Apostle says in I Cor. xv. 51: "We shall all rise indeed to immortality, but we shall not all he changed into glory." But this is true of the reprobate alone. Although they will have an immortal body, yet it cannot be said that they will have a celestial body; this will be the endowment of the Blessed only. A celestial body, then, is one that is both immortal and glorious, and consequently they that have this are necessarily clothed and not found naked. This is the distinction pointed out here by the Apostle in the conditional statement, "If so be that, being clothed, we shall not be found naked." Secondly, S. Chrysostom, Theophylact, Theodoret, Ambrose explain the passage differently. They say: This house, i.e., this celestial glory will be our portion if we be found worthy of it, and are placed among the elect and not the reprobate: in other words, if we are found clothed with grace, charity, and good works, and not naked without them. This is the sentence of S. Paulinus (Ep. 8 ad Sever. Sulpit.). He says: "If, when you are stripped of your body, you be not found naked of good works." If we be clothed with them, then God will super-clothe us with the new robe of eternal glory. But since in the next verse he explains this nakedness to be the separation of the soul from the body, in the words not for that we would be unclothed, i.e., of the body, so that the soul alone be beatified in nakedness, but clothed upon, it seems better, with Tertullian (de Resurr. Carnis, c. 42), to say that we are called naked and unclothed when we are dead, and when the soul has lost the body; and consequently that we are clothed when the soul regains the body, and puts it on as her robe, and are clothed upon when the body is clad and adorned with heavenly glory as its robe. As the soul's dress will be the body, so the body's will be glory; and thus the soul will be clothed with the body, and clothed upon with glory. Therefore, we long to be clothed upon with it, "if so be that, being clothed, we shall not be found naked." We should notice again that the word if points to something that is peculiar and not common to all the elect, but proper to those only who shall be found at the end of the world alive and clothed with the body, and who so live, or so die, as quickly to rise again, and seem to be not dead but alive, clothed upon with immortality. As Cajetan rightly points out, the sense therefore is: It will not be our lot to be dissolved in death, from which we naturally shrink, and on account of which we groan, but to be clothed upon with glory, which we so ardently long for; that is to say, if at the end of the world we be found remaining and not yet dead, but clad with the body, and so not be made naked; or if so, at all events for so short a time that we may be said to pass from this life to eternity. Ver. 4. For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened. Being burdened, as the Syriac takes it, through the weight and load of the body. Yet we may say with S. Gregory Nazianzen: "Take from me, O Lord, this heavy robe" (this earthly, burdensome, and troublesome body), "but give me another, one that is lighter."
5:4
Not for that we would be unclothed but clothed upon. We would not be deprived of the body, but we would be clothed upon with glory, if nevertheless being clothed with a body of flesh we be not found stripped of it by death. The Apostle is in the habit of speaking of the resurrection and the day of judgment as if they were close at hand, and as if he with the others then alive would behold them. Cf. 1Th 4:17. Since the Apostle says that we would not be stripped of our body, Plato was wrong in identifying σω̃μα and ση̃μα, as though the body were a tomb. In this he was followed by Origen, who supposed souls to be enclosed in bodies as in prisons in punishment of their sins. But the soul does not long to be set free from the body, as it would if this theory were true. The body is therefore the friend, companion, and colleague of the soul, and the soul demands its body as form requires matter, and vice versâ. The Apostle would seem to be here condemning this error of Plato and his followers, which was commonly taught in the schools of Corinth.
That mortality might be swallowed up of life. Mortality by immortality. Ver. 5. Now He that hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God. He that wrought, perfected, and formed us, i.e., (1.) He that created us for this eternal life of bliss, is God. (2.) He who by His eternal decree prepared and predestinated us for this same bliss, is God. (3.) Best of all, He who by His grace so forms and prepares the will and understanding of man and his whole nature, and who makes him so live as to be worthy of being beatified with this immortality, is God. Who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit. I.e., as Ambrose says, the Spirit Himself. God has not given us a pledge of gold or of silver, i.e., gold or silver as a pledge, but He has given us His Holy Spirit, inasmuch as He has infused into us His charity, and the virtues of the Spirit of holiness, whereby as sons we cry "Abba, Father," in full trust in God as our Father. For this Spirit is a pledge of our heavenly inheritance of glory laid up for us, and God has given us this Spirit to assure us through Him, as a pledge and earnest, that we shall attain our future inheritance if only we imitate our Father, and call upon Him as sons, and obey Him, and retain inviolate His Spirit as a pledge. Ver. 6. Therefore we are always confident. We confidently and boldly endure, nay, long for dangers and death for the sake of Christ and His Gospel. So Theophylact. The word, therefore, points to this daring confidence as the result of hope for this eternal inheritance, and of the possession of a pledge of it in the Holy Spirit.
5:6
Knowing that whilst we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord. As long as we are in the body here, so long are we absent in banishment from the sight of the Lord God, our Father, and from our inheritance; we are living like foreigners in a strange land, as long as we are in this mortal body. Because we are enrolled as citizens of heaven and heirs of God, we are pilgrims here; therefore we hasten to be free from this pilgrimage and to attain our heavenly country, to enter into the inheritance of God, our Father. Therefore we boldly meet dangers and death, and enter upon them as the road to heaven. S. Bernard (de Præcep. et Dispens. c. xxvii.) says: " What is all care for the body but absence from the Lord? And what is absence but exile? Therefore we are in exile away from the Lord, and live in exile in the body, while our endeavour after God is hampered by the burdens laid upon it by the body, and while charity is wearied with its cares." Ver. 7. For we walk by faith, not by sight. For we do not yet behold the nature and beauty of God face to face. So Chrysostom, Theodoret, Theophylact, and Œcumenius. Therefore they are wrong, whoever they be, that say that the Blessed see God, not directly in His Essence, but by means of some appearance which represents His Essence, in the same way that the appearance of colour received on the retina represents to the eye the colour of the wall. It is no such kind of sight that the Apostle here means, but that by which an object is plainly seen in itself. For faith is opposed to sight; but by faith we do not see, but darkly believe what is future and absent. Ver. 8. Willing rather to be absent from the body. "Having a good will" (the Latin version); "greatly desiring" (the Syriac); "wishing with all our heart" (Chrysostom). We choose rather to be absent from the body, that we may come to appear before the presence of God and enjoy the sight of His countenance. Hence it is proved that souls behold God immediately after death; for the reason given for preferring to be absent from the body is that we may be present with the Lord, or, as Erasmus and Vatablus rightly translate the words, "that we may be at home with the Lord." But if we shall be still exiles when separated from the body, and do not at once reach the home of our Father, but must still linger on the way and live still in exile, then we should not desire to be absent from the body, nay, we should prefer to spend our exile in it, as the natural abode of our soul, rather than in some unknown place. Ver. 9. Wherefore we labour. We vie with each other in our zeal, our ministry, our endeavours to please God; we strive not to be surpassed by any one in this contest
5:9
Whether present or absent. These are mutually opposed. If we are absent from God we are present with the body, and vice versâ. We should notice that the Greek word here used strictly means to live at home amongst one's own people; and the opposite denotes living out of one's country and in exile. Hence Erasmus and Vatablus translate, "whether present at home, or living in exile abroad." But the Apostle seems to use the words in a more extended sense; for he applies the words which we have translated "present or absent" to life in the body and also to life with God. But we cannot properly speaking be said both to be at home in the body, and, when separated from the body, with God; and, again, we cannot be said both to be in exile both in the body and with God; and, therefore, we take the meaning to be to dwell or to be present, and in the other case, to leave, to be absent. For as long as we live in this body we are absent from the Lord; and, on the other hand, as long as we inhabit heaven we are present with the Lord and absent from the body. But still there is no reason why the Apostle should not mean to be at home and to be in exile. Observe that the Apostle said in ver. 1, that we have two houses, one earthly and the other heavenly, and that in both we are at home; for the body is our natural home, and heaven our supernatural. Consequently, our exile is two-fold. While in the body we are exiles from heaven, and, when separated by death from th body, we pass to another land and are exiles from the body. The Apostle's meaning then is: In whatever state we may be, whether absent from God and present with the body, or vice versâ, we endeavour to please God, that we may be able to appear before His presence and enjoy the light of His countenance. For unless we please God, neither shall we be able, while present in the body and absent from the Lord, to come into His presence, nor while absent from the body and present with the Lord, shall we be able to abide in His presence and enjoy it in bliss. We strive, then, while here to attain both; we endeavour both to come into His presence, and to merit to remain in it for ever. "He who pleases God here," say Ambrose and Anselm, "will not be displeasing to Him there." Others take the clause to mean, "whether living here or departing from the body to go to the Lord," &c. In other words, we do all that we can to please God down to the very last breath of life, when the soul leaves the body. This is adopted by Tertullian (de Resurr. Carnis, c. xliii.); but since these words of the Apostle, as I have said, have a more extended meaning, the former sense is more probable. This last restricts them too closely to the body. Ver. 10. For we must all appear. The particle for gives the reason of what has just been said. We strive to please the Lord in all our works, in order that, at the tribunal of Christ, before which we all must stand, we may be gifted with a glorious body, and with the blissful presence of God and the Beatific Vision. We would not be deprived of it with those who, by their evil works, have displeased God.
5:10
Before the judgment seat of Christ. We must all be made manifest to Christ the Judge and to all men before the dread tribunal, that each may see the good and evil deeds of every one. Hence it follows that Paul and the other Apostles must also be judged, but in such a way that at the same time they may be judges of others, and condemn those who have refused to believe (S. Mat 19:28).
That every one may receive the things done in his body, &c. Glory or punishment will be awarded in proportion to each one's merits or demerits. Observe 1. that the deeds of the body are also deeds of the soul; for the soul in this life does nothing and can do nothing without the body; so much so, that for thought itself it needs the help of images drawn from corporeal things. In this way what the soul does by the instrumentality of the body is done by the body. 2. Chrysostom points out that each one's own deeds are here spoken of, because the merits of others, as, e.g., of our parents, will not avail us before the judgment-seat of Christ. Cf. Eze 14:14, Eze 14:20. If we would think of this tribunal when we are tempted by our companions, by lust, by pride, by gluttony, we should easily overcome them all, and should not suffer ourselves to be drawn away by fear or lust from obedience to the law of God. Cf. Chrysostom (Hom. 10 Moral.). The Pelagians inferred from this verse that infants have no sin, and that there is no such thing as original sin; for it is said here that Christ, when He comes to judgment, will only call into question the sins that each has committed in his body. But infants have done nothing, nor could do anything of their own; and, therefore, they conclude that they have no sin on which Christ can pass judgment. S. Augustine (Ep. 107) answers that this sentence of the Apostle's reaches even to infants; for, he says, original sin as a habit is theirs individually and inheres in them, but the actual sin of Adam, viz., the eating of the forbidden fruit, which was his own and physically inherent in him, from which original sin as a habit was derived to every one born from him, may be said to morally belong to each infant, and be regarded as its own proper act; and in this sense they committed this sin, not directly but in Adam; for the will of Adam was regarded as the will of all his descendants, including even children. But a better answer can be given, and one more in harmony with the Apostle's meaning, viz., that the Apostle is not speaking of infants but of adults. For he is exhorting them to do all that they can to please God in all things, that each may receive a reward from God proportioned to their deeds. Infants, though they will have to appear before the judgment-seat of Christ, yet will not need to have their works examined nor their demerits, but will receive the punishment due to original sin, as S. Augustine says (Serm. de Omnibus Sanct.), and also Nazianzen (Orat. 60). Ver. 11. Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord. Knowing what I have just said of Christ's judgment-seat, when each will receive the reward of his deeds; or, knowing that the Lord is to be feared as a Judge and Avenger, we therefore persuade men to fear Him also.
5:11
Fear has a twofold meaning (1.) actively of the fear we feel because of the Lord; (2.) passively of that which the Lord is, viz., a terrible Judge. Jacob, e.g., calls God "the fear of his father Isaac," or the Object that Isaac feared (Gen 31:42). So here fear is put for the object of fear a fearful thing, a terror. The meaning, therefore, is: Knowing that God is to be feared, we persuade men. Cf. Isa 8:13.
But we are made manifest unto God. God knows that I sincerely fear Him, and try to make others fear Him also. Paul, by speaking of this fear and desire of pleasing God, might seem to some, and especially to his rivals the false apostles; who were only too glad to find an occasion of reproach against him, to be praising himself as holy; hence by these words and what follows he clears himself from any charge of vainglory and love of praise. Ver. 12. That ye may have somewhat. Some occasion of glorying about me, some answer to give to my opponents.
5:12
Which glory in appearance and not in heart. Who boast of their piety, but know in their conscience that they are hypocrites and false apostles. Ver. 13. For whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God: or whether we be sober, it is for your cause. The Greek verb translated beside ourselves denotes a rapt state, when the mind is carried out of itself, whether by some strong influence of nature, of disease, of melancholy, or of apprehension of new and unwonted objects; or when God throws it into deep contemplation and ecstasy, or when frenzy and insanity drive it into delirious folly. All these senses are applicable here; nay, the Syriac, Chrysostom, Theophylact, Vatablus, and Erasmus render it "whether we be mad." S. Paul opposes "whether we be beside ourselves" to "whether we be sober," as if he meant whether we be foolish or wise. The same contrast is found in Act 26:25. The same word is applied by His relations to Christ in S. Mar 3:21. Again, this rapture and folly may be understood either of self-praise or of the love and contemplation of God. The Apostle seems to be speaking primarily of self-praise, according to Ambrose and Chrysostom, and this is supported by what has just gone before. But since this praise has for its object the excellence of the ministry of the New Testament, and the height of love and clear knowledge of God attained under it, the word may be equally well referred to this latter. He seems indeed to be alluding to the vision of Moses, when he saw the glory of God on Mount Sinai at the reception of the law. Cf. 2 Cor. iii. 7, 18, where a comparison is drawn between Moses and S. Paul. Hence, in chaps. iv. and v., S. Paul praises himself for the tribulations and labours he had undergone for the sake of the Gospel, by which he was striving after the glorious presence of God. The meaning, therefore, is (1.) If, forgetful of ourselves, we are carried away by the vehemence of our zeal, which the world regards as folly, so that, like fools, we give way to praising our ministry, and speak of ourselves too highly and too boastfully (for to praise one's self, as S. Ambrose says, is pride, and boasting, and folly), it is to God's glory that we do it. If we are sober in our words and praises of ourselves, it is to teach you modesty. Hence (2.) follows the explanation of S. Augustine, Anselm, Theophylact, and others. If we are hurried into excess or ecstasy of love, knowledge, and speech of God, as, e.g., in iii. 18, v. 8, 9, so that we seem to boast and sing our own praises, or, as Chrysostom renders it, if we seem drunken and foolish with love and contemplation (as in Act 2:13; Act 26:24), it is to God's glory that we do it. Plato in Phædrus says that frenzy or folly is fourfold that of poets, of mystics, of seers, of lovers and that the fourth is the best and most blessed. " Of Divine frenzy or madness there are," he says, " four kinds laid down, over which as many gods preside. The inspiration of the seer is attributed to Apollo, of the mystic to Liber, of the poet to the Muses, while the frenzy of lovers comes from Venus and Cupid. We hold that the last of these is the best and most excellent." Theophylact says that this last kind of frenzy was S. Paul's, inasmuch as he was one who lived not in himself, but was carried out of himself and lost in Christ, his Beloved, and wished to be anathema from Christ for his brethren's sake. The soul of one who loves is not where it lives but where it loves. Theophylact says: " If we are beside ourselves because of God, it is that we may bring you to Him. So S. Paul loved God with a lover's frenzy, and lived for Him alone, and by Him he loved was carried out of himself and wholly given to God. The life that he lived was not his own but the life of Him that he loved, beloved and precious for His sake only." But S. Augustine, Bede, and Anselm understand this verse, not of frenzy, but of S. Paul's being carried up to the third heaven, and their explanation is this: "What is 'that whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God,' but seeing things which it is not lawful for a man to utter? What is that 'whether we be sober, it is for your cause,' but what he says elsewhere, 'I determined not to know anything among you save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified?'" S. Augustine again (Enarr. in Ps. civ.) says: " What is meant by 'whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God,' but leaving all carnal things, and being unable to speak of what we have seen? What is meant by 'whether we be sober, it is for your cause,' but we speak so as you can understand? For Christ by His birth and Passion made Himself such that men might be able to speak of Him." The being out of one's mind is, says S. Anselm, the having it fixed on things above, so that things below slip from the memory. In this state were all the Saints to whom the secrets of God that pass this world's understanding were revealed. So here the Apostle, being mentally set free from all human frailty and from all the perishing and changeable things of this world, lived in heart in an ineffable contemplation of those things, of which he says that he had heard unspeakable things which it was not lawful for a man to utter. But for the sake of others he descends, and says: "Whether we be sober, it is for your cause" although we may contemplate high things, yet we speak soberly of them, that you may be able to take them in. This is Anselm's explanation. S. Bernard (de Nat. et Dignit. Amoris, c. iii.) describes beautifully this frenzy of S. Paul's. He says: " Hear this holy frenzy: 'Whetter we be beside ourselves, it is to God: whether we be sober, it is for your cause.' Do you wish to hear further frenzy? 'Yet now if thou wilt forgive their sin and if not, blot me, I pray Thee, out of Thy Book of Life.' Do you wish for more? Listen to the Apostle himself: 'I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren.' Does not this sound like the wholesome frenzy of a mind well affected, viz., that he is firmly affected to what cannot possibly be effected, viz., to be anathema from Christ for Christ's sake? This was the drunkenness of the Apostles at the coming of the Holy Ghost; this was the madness of Paul when Festus said to him: 'Paul, thou art beside thyself.' The reason follows: Was it wonderful that he should be pronounced mad, who, when in danger of death, was endeavouring to convert to Christ his judges, by whom he was being judged for Christ's sake? It was nor much learning that gave this madness, as the king said, concealing the truth that he perceived; but, as was said, it was the Holy Spirit, with which he was drunken, who made him wish to make those who were judging him like himself in all things. And, to pass over all other instances, what greater madness could be conceived than that a man who had left world from an ardent desire to cling closely to Christ should again lay hold of the world at the call of obedience and brotherly love, and descend front the sky to the sty? I speak of our young friend, Benjamin, who in his madness thinks nothing of himself, but only of Him who has made him wholly beside himself. With this same madness were the martyrs afflicted who smiled amid their tortures. So do we delight to be beside ourselves." Again (Serm. 85 in Cantic.) he says: " Perchance one may ask me what it is to enjoy the Word. Hear one who has had that experience, as he says, 'Whether we be beside ourselves, it is to God, or whether we be sober, it is for your cause.' By the mere will of God my relations with Him are one thing, my relations with you another. It was allowed me to experience that ecstasy but not to speak of it; in my soberness I so condescend to you that you may be able to understand what I say. Whoever thou art that art anxious to know what enjoyment of the Word is, prepare for It thy mind and not thy ear. It is taught by grace and not by the tongue. It is hidden from the wise and prudent, and revealed unto babes."
5:14
Ver. 14. For the love of Christ constraineth us. This love of Christ by which He loved us, and gave Himself for us, compels us to follow His example, and give ourselves for all men to save them from death. And hence, as occasion requires, we are at one time beside ourselves, at another, sober. It is better to understand the love of Christ objectively, rather than subjectively.
That if one died for all then were all dead. The bearing of this verse is explained by the next, which also gives its connection with the preceding. So great was the love of Christ that He died for all. Hence it follows that we were dead, for He died to set us free (by taking it on Himself) from death, bodily and spiritual, which sin had brought on us. Hence plainly appears Christ's compassion and love; and they constrain us to love Christ in return, and to work in every way for the salvation of our neighbour; to exclude no one, but to labour for all, whether rich or poor, even as Christ did. S. Thomas explains it otherwise. "All ought to be dead to the old life, and account themselves dead, that they may live, not to themselves, but to Christ." But this is somewhat obscure and far fetched, and is identical with what is said in the next verse, which yet is distinct from this.
Were all dead. Except, says S. Anselm, the Blessed Virgin, who never incurred original sin and spiritual death. Secondly and better, all died in Adam because in him all came under the necessity of sin and of death, even the Mother of God herself, so that she and all others without exception needed to be redeemed by the death of Christ. In Adam, therefore, the Blessed Virgin sinned and died, but in herself she incurred neither sin nor spiritual death, because she was kept from them by God's prevenient grace, as was said in the notes to Rom 5:12. Ver. 15. And that He died for all, &c. We judge also that He died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live for their own glory, or pleasure, or their desires, but for Christ, who by right of redemption has made us His servants; and as a servant does not labour and live for himself but for his lord, so should each of us be able to say: "I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me;" and, "My soul shall live to Him." Anselm says: " The soul of man should fail in itself to avail in Christ, who died that we should die to our sins, and who rose that we should rise to works of righteousness. What else is 'living not for themselves but for Him,' but living not according to the flesh in the hope of earthly vanities, but according to the Spirit, in hope of the resurrection which has already taken place in themselves in Christ ?" Ver. 16. Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh. Because the love of Christ for us is so great, and constrains us, therefore we regard carnal things, that is things external and temporal, such as fame, health, friendships, kindred, of no account out of Christ. So Chrysostom takes no one to stand for "nothing," as does Vatablus; and S. Augustine (contra Faust. lib. ix. c. 7) takes it in the same way. But by the flesh he understands the corruption and mortality of the flesh to be meant; and the sense then would be: We no longer know this carnal and mortal life, because, filled with a sure hope, we meditate on and seek for a future life, that blissful spiritual life awaiting us after the resurrection, in which Christ is even now preparing us a place. This meaning is suitable but somewhat far-fetched, for the Apostle is here setting in opposition to the flesh, or the carnal man, the new creature which is in this life, and which lives through faith and grace in Christ; therefore he adds: "If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature." In the third place, then, we may more simply and properly explain the verse thus: We henceforth know none of those outward relation-ships of kindred, friendship, nationality, rank, breeding, or learning, for we are dead to these natural affections, and having been regenerated in Christ, we live to Him alone, and love Him alone, and all others in Him, according to the spirit of charity, and not according to the flesh. In other words, we seek not to please men, or the praise and glory of men, but of God only. S. Paul's rivals, the Judaising false apostles, as we shall see in chap. xi., were wont to boast that they were Hebrews and of the seed of Abraham, and this boasting he calls, in xi. 18, "glorying after the flesh." Hence this verse is a tacit rebuke to them, where he says that he knows no one in the way of earthly love or boasting, or because of relationship and friendship according to the flesh, not even in Abraham himself. Similarly, in Phi 3:3, he says, "We rejoice in Christ Jesus and have no confidence in the flesh;" i.e., we once rejoiced that we were Hebrews and nobly born according to the flesh, but now we are dead to those affections, for all our praise and rejoicing is Christ. So Gagneius.
5:16
Yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh. If at any time we, whether I, Paul, myself, or the other Apostles, regarded and saw Christ present with us in a mortal body and subject, like us, to bodily sufferings, such as hunger and thirst and cold, now we know Him not save as immortal and passible. So Chrysostom, Theodoret, and the Seventh General Synod. This interpretation too is supported by what follows. Secondly, and better, Gagneius takes the meaning to be: If we formerly knew, i.e., thought of great account, and made our boast of Christ after the flesh, that Christ by birth was a Jew and of our nation, so that we Hebrews were relations of Christ after the flesh, as the false apostles boast; and if we were proud of having lived with Christ on terms of intimacy, then are we now dead to all such feelings, and, being re-created by Christ, we think more highly of Him, and now know Him only according to the Spirit, i.e., as the God-man, the Redeemer of the world, our Teacher, the Author of grace and salvation; and as we live and labour for such an one, so do we preach Him throughout the whole world. Thirdly, others with great probability think that Paul is referring to that time in his own life when he was a persecutor of Christ. Although once, he would seem to say, I had an unworthy opinion of Christ, thinking that He was to be a mere temporal king, such as the Jews expect the Messiah to be, yet I no longer know Him or regard Him as such. Hence, fourthly, we may see the error of Faustus the Manichean, in explaining S. Paul to mean that in the beginning he thought Christ to have had a real body, but afterwards saw his error, and that he means the same in Phi 2:7, when he says that Christ was made in the likeness of men, as if He had a fantastical and apparent body, but not one that was real and substantial. Eutyches again twisted this passage to suit his heresy. He said that "we know not Christ according to the flesh" means that, by the Incarnation the flesh and human nature of Christ were swallowed up by His Divinity; and he laid down that in Christ was one nature as well as one person, and that that one was Divine. We may see here how heretics twist and wrest aside the Scripture to suit their own fancies, just as if it were a nose of wax. So did the Iconoclasts of olden times, and lately Calvin (de Reliquiis) twist these words of the Apostle against the veneration of relics and of images of Christ and the Saints, just as though the Apostle had said: Now after the resurrection we know not Christ after the flesh; whatever in Him was carnal must be consigned to oblivion and sent about its business, that we may devote all our energies to seeking Him and possessing Him according to the spirit. But it is most evident that this is not the Apostle's meaning; for if it were, he would have us forget the flesh, the death, and Passion of Christ, and be unmindful of it and unthankful for it, the very opposite of which Christ commanded when He instituted the Eucharist as the perpetual memorial of His death. Whence S. Paul himself says (1Co 11:26): "As often as ye eat this bread and drink this cup ye do show the Lord's death till He come." Therefore the Apostle's meaning here is not Calvin's, but the one I have given above. Cf. Second Council of Nice, Act 6, following Epiphanius and Cyril. Ver. 17. Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature. If any one is with me regenerate in Christ, and recreated and changed, as it were, into a new creature, even as I am not what I was, Saul being changed into Paul, then the old rites of Judaism, the old former affections and judgments, such as knowing any one according to the flesh, have all passed away. In such an one all is made new: he has new affections, new thoughts about the realities and hopes of Christianity, a new life, a new hope of the resurrection, new grace, sanctification, and justification. On this newness, cf. S. Anselm and S. Augustine (de Cantic. Novo. vol. ix.). S. Bernard (de Assumpt. B. Mariæ) assigns its cause He says: " All things are made new, i.e., the old fortress is overturned, a new one raised. Lust having been banished, the heart expands with a mighty longing; and after its arrival the mind yearns far more for heavenly things than it had ever before longed for earthly. Now is the wall of continence raised up, the bulwark of patience. But this work rises on the foundation of faith, and grows by 1ove of one's neighbour till it reaches even to the love of God." Ver. 18. And all things are of God. All these new things were created and given by the gift and grace of God, who hath reconciled us to Himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation, in order that through our preaching we may persuade men to repent and receive the faith of Christ, that so we may reconcile them to God. Ver. 19. God was in Christ. I.e., as the Son by oneness of Essence. So Ambrose and Primasius. Hence S. Ambrose (de Fide ad Gratian, lib. iii. c. 5) says that God, i.e., everlasting Divinity, was in Christ, and Christ reconciled the world because He was God. Secondly, and better: "God was in Christ," i.e., through Christ, reconciling the world to Himself. Thirdly, Cajetan takes it: God reconciled to Himself the world in Christ, or the world that believes in Christ. But this seems forced and harsh.
5:19
Not imputing their trespasses unto them. Not imputing but freely forgiving their trespasses, not by imputation of the righteousness of Christ, as the heretics think, but by a real infusion of it. So Chrysostom and Anselm. Observe the Hebraism. (1.) When the Scripture says that God imputes or does not impute sin, it does not mean that He acts against the reality of things, for so would God be false, but rather, since the judgment of God is most pure, He regards things and sins as they truly are. (2.) The same appears from the fact that the whole law, and consequently every sin against the law, depends on the judgment of God, i.e., on the eternal law which is in the Mind of God. (3.) And the chief reason is that all remission of sins depends on the forgiveness of God: but to forgive is not to impute; for sin, belonging to the sphere of morals as an offence against God, is removed by forgiveness, which equally belongs to the moral world. But the generous goodness of God infuses, together with this forgiveness, grace, charity, and all virtues, that we may be adorned with them as real gifts of God, may be justified and become worthy of the friendship of God.
And hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation. He hath given us the duty of preaching the word of God, by which we are to reconcile men to God, as was said at the last verse. By metonymy, word may be put for the reality as sign for the thing signified. In this way the word of reconciliation would be reconciliation itself, or the power and ministry of reconciling men to God. Ver. 20. We pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God. As Christ's ambassadors, even as if Christ were entreating you by us, we implore you to give up your wills to be reconciled to God. See what diligence, what energy, what zeal the Apostle displays in his endeavours to convert the Corinthians. Ver. 21. Him who knew no sin. Experimentally, says S. Thomas, Christ knew no sin, though by simple knowledge He did, for He did no sin.
5:21
Hath made Him to be sin for us. For us, says Illyricus, who were sin; because, he says, sin is the substance and form of our soul. But to say this of ourselves is folly, of Christ blasphemy. (1.) The meaning is that God made Christ to be the victim offered for our sin, to prevent us from atoning for our sins by eternal death and fire. The Apostle plays on the word sin, for when he says, "Him who knew no sin," he means sin strictly speaking; but when he says, "He made Him to be sin for us," he employs a metonymy. So Ambrose, Theophylact, and Anselm. In Psa 40:12, Christ calls our sins His. (2.) Sin here denotes, says S. Thomas, the likeness of sinful flesh which He took, that He might be passible, just as sinners who are descended from Adam are liable to suffering. (3.) Sin, in the sense of being regarded by men as a noteworthy sinner, and being crucified as a malefactor. So the Greek Fathers. Of these three interpretations the first is the more full, significant, and vigorous, and the one more consonant with the usage of Scripture, which frequently speaks of an expiatory victim as sin. Cf. Hos 4:8; Lev 4:24 and Lev 4:21; Eze 44:29. The reason of this metonymy is that all the punishment and guilt of the sin were transferred to the expiatory victim, and so the sin itself might seem to be also transferred to it. In token of this the priest was accustomed to lay his hands on the victim, and call down on it the sins of the people; for by the hands are signified sinful actions, which are for the most part executed by the hands, as Theodoret says in his notes on Leviticus i. Therefore the laying of hands on the victim was both a symbol of oblation and a testimony of the transference of guilt to the victim, showing that it was expiatory, and that it bore the sin itself, with all its burden of guilt and punishment. In this way the high-priest on the great Day of Atonement turned a goat into the wilderness, having imprecated on it the sins of the whole people. Cf. Lev 16:20.
That we might be made the righteousness of God in Him. (1.) That we might be made righteous before God, with the righteousness infused by God through the merits of Christ. So Chrysostom. He says righteousness and not righteous, says Theophylact, to signify the excellency of the grace, which effects that in the righteous there is no deformity, no stain of sin, but that there is complete grace and righteousness throughout. (2.) The righteousness of God was Christ made, in order that its effects, or the likeness of the uncreated righteousness of God, might be communicated to us by His created and infused righteousness. So Cyril (Thesaur. lib. xii. c. 3). (3.) Christ is so called because God owes not to us, but to Christ and His merits, the infusion of righteousness and the remission of our sins. Cf. Augustine (Enchirid. c. 41). Cf. also 1 Cor. i. 30. Heretics raise the objection that Christ was made for us sin, in the sense that our sin was imputed to Him and was punished in Him; therefore we are made the righteousness of God, because it is imputed to us. I answer that the two things are not parallel; for Christ could not really be a sinner as we can really be righteous, nor does the Apostle press the analogy. He only says that Christ bore our sins, that we through Him might be justified. Moreover, Christ actually was made sin, i.e., a victim for sin (this is the meaning of "sin" here), and therefore we truly become the righteousness of God. So easily and completely can we turn the tables on these Protestant objectors.
5:1
Postquam apostolus commendavit ministerium novi testamenti, et quantum ad dignitatem, et quantum ad usum, consequenter hic commendat illud quantum ad praemium, licet de praemio, quantum ad aliquid aliqualiter et incomplete supra tractavit, hic tamen de hoc complete tractat. Circa quod tria facit. Primo enim agit de praemio; secundo vero de praeparatione et praemii susceptione, ibi et ideo contendimus sive, etc.; tertio vero de causa utriusque, scilicet praeparationis et praemii quod expectatur, ibi omnia autem ex Deo, qui reconciliavit, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo ponit praemium, quod expectatur; secundo exprimit desiderium praemii expectati, ibi nam in hoc ingemiscimus, et cetera. Sed quia praemium quod expectatur est inaestimabile, scilicet gloriae caelestis, et ideo dicit scimus quoniam, etc., quasi dicat secundum Glossam vere operatur in nobis pondus gloriae, quia in corporibus erit haec gloria, non tantum in animabus. Enim, id est quia, scimus, id est certi sumus, quia iam habemus in spe, quoniam si terrestris domus nostra, id est, corpus. Homo enim, ut dictum est, dicitur mens, cum sit principalius in homine; quae quidem mens se habet ad corpus, sicut homo ad domum. Sicut enim destructa domo, non destruitur homo eam inhabitans sed manet, sic, destructo corpore, non destruitur mens seu anima rationalis, sed manet. Corpus ergo terrestre dicitur domus habitationis, id est, in qua habitamus. Iob IV, 19: qui habitant domos luteas, et cetera. Dissolvatur, id est destruatur. Scimus, inquam, quod habemus aedificationem, id est aedificium, ex Deo, id est paratum a Deo. Aedificium, dico, domum non manufactam, id est non opere hominis, nec opere naturae, sed corpus incorruptibile, quod assumemus; quod quidem non est manufactum, quia incorruptibilitas in corporibus nostris provenit solum ex operatione divina. Phil. III, 21: reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae, et cetera. Domum aeternam, id est domum ab aeterno praeparatam. Is. XXXIII, v. 20: tabernaculum quod nequaquam destruetur in caelis. Matth. V, 12: merces vestra copiosa est in caelis. Hanc autem commutationem, ut scilicet pro terrestri domo habeant caelestem, desiderabat Iob, dicens c. XIV, 14: cunctis diebus quibus nunc milito. Expositio est secundum Glossam. Sed tamen non est secundum intellectum apostolicum, nec praecedentibus, nec sequentibus concordat. Nam ipse cum habeat unam materiam continuam de qua loquitur, non interponit aliam. Et ideo videamus quid intendat apostolus dicere. Sciendum est autem, quod apostolus vult hic ostendere quod sancti rationabiliter sustinent tribulationes, ex quibus vita praesens corrumpitur, quia ex hoc statim perveniunt ad gloriam, non ad gloriosum corpus, ut dicitur in Glossa. Et ideo dicit: ideo sustinuimus enim, id est quia, scimus, id est, pro certo habemus, quoniam si terrestris domus nostra huius habitationis, id est, corpus, dissolvatur, id est, corrumpatur per mortem, habemus, statim, non in spe sed in re, meliorem domum, scilicet aedificationem, domum non manufactam, id est, gloriam caelestem, non corpus gloriosum. De hac autem domo dicitur Io. XIV, 2: in domo patris mei mansiones multae, et cetera. Quae quidem est ex Deo non manufacta, quia gloria aeterna est ipse Deus. Ps. XXX, 3: esto mihi in Deum protectorem et in domum, et cetera. Et aeternam, ad litteram, quia ipse Deus est aeternus. In caelis, id est, in excelsis, quia statim corrupto corpore, anima sancta consequitur hanc gloriam non in spe, sed in re. Nam et antequam corpus dissolvatur, habemus hanc domum in spe. Sic ergo praemium sanctorum est admirabile et desiderabile, quia gloria caelestis est. Ideo consequenter subiungit desiderium sanctorum ad ipsum praemium, dicens nam in hoc ingemiscimus, et cetera. Ubi tria facit. Primo exprimit desiderium gratiae ad praemium ipsum; secundo ostendit quod desiderium gratiae retardatur ex desiderio naturae, ibi nam et qui sumus in hoc tabernaculo, etc.; tertio ostendit quomodo desiderium gratiae vincit desiderium naturae, ibi audentes igitur, et cetera. Sed desiderium gratiae est cum fervore. Nam in hoc ingemiscimus, etc., quasi dicat: haec est vera probatio, quod habemus domum non manufactam, quia si desiderium naturae non est frustra, multo minus desiderium gratiae frustra est. Cum igitur nos habeamus ferventissimum desiderium gratiae de gloria caelesti, impossibile est, quod sit frustra. Et hoc est, quod dicit ingemiscimus, id est, ingemendo desideramus, in hoc, scilicet animae desiderio retardati. Ps. CXIX, 5: heu mihi, quia incolatus meus, et cetera.
5:2
In hoc enim quod cupientes sumus, id est cupimus, superindui habitationem nostram, id est fruitionem gloriae, quae de caelo est, id est caelestis; quae dicitur habitatio, quia in ipsa gloria sancti habitant sicut in suo consolatorio. Matth. XXV, 21-23: intra in gaudium domini tui. Per hoc autem quod dicit superindui, dat intelligere quod illa domus caelestis, de qua supra dixerat, non est aliquid ab homine separatum, sed aliquid homini inhaerens. Non enim dicitur homo induere domum sed vestimentum, domum autem dicitur aliquis inhabitare. Haec ergo duo coniungit, dicens superindui habitationem, per quod ostendit, quod illud desiderium est aliquid inhaerens, quia induitur, et aliquid continens et excedens, quia inhabitatur.
5:3
Sed quia non simpliciter dixit: indui, sed superindui, rationem sui dicti subdit, dicens si tamen vestiti, et non nudi inveniamur. Quasi dicat: si anima indueretur habitatione caelesti, quod non exueretur habitatione terrena, id est non corrumperetur corpus nostrum per mortem, sed caelestis adeptio illius habitationis esset superinduitio. Sed quia oportet quod evacuetur habitatione terrena, ad hoc quod induatur caelesti, non potest dici superinduitio, sed induitio simplex. Et ideo dicit si tamen vestiti et non nudi inveniamur, quasi dicat: superindueremur quidem, si inveniremur induti, et non nudi. Nudus enim non dicitur superindui, sed indui tantum. Glossa vero aliter exponit de vestimento spirituali, dicens: cupimus superindui, quod utique fiet, tamen hac conditione, si nos inveniamur vestiti, scilicet virtutibus, et non nudi, scilicet virtutibus. De istis vestibus dicitur Col. III, 12: induite vos sicut electi Dei, et cetera. Quasi dicat: nullus ad illam gloriam perveniet, nisi habeat virtutes. Quae quidem expositio non videtur concordare intentioni apostoli. Sic ergo desiderium gratiae fervet ad praemium, sed tamen retardatur a desiderio naturae, quod ostendit cum dicit nam dum sumus in tabernaculo isto, et cetera. Ubi primo ponit conditionem desiderii naturalis; secundo ostendit, quod etiam hic status desiderii naturalis est a Deo, ibi qui autem efficit nos, et cetera. Conditio autem desiderii est naturalis retardans desiderium gratiae, quia vellemus inveniri vestiti et non nudi, id est ita vellemus quod anima perveniret ad gloriam, quod corpus non corrumperetur per mortem. Cuius ratio est quia naturale desiderium inest animae esse unitam corpori, alias mors non esset poenalis.
5:4
Et hoc est quod dicit nam, nos, qui sumus in hoc tabernaculo, id est, qui habitamus in isto mortali corpore, II Petr. c. I, 14. Scio quod velox sit depositio tabernaculi mei, ingemiscimus, id est intus in corde, non solum extra in voce, gemimus, Is. LIX, 11: ut columbae meditantes gememus, quia durum est cogitare mortem. Et tamen gravati, quasi aliquo existente contra desiderium nostrum, eo quod non possumus pervenire ad gloriam, nisi deponamus corpus, quod est ita contra naturale desiderium, ut dicit Augustinus, quod nec ipsa senectus a Petro timorem mortis auferre potuit. Et ideo dicit eo quod nolumus spoliari, scilicet tabernaculo terreno, sed supervestiri, gloria supercaelesti, vel, secundum Glossam, corpore glorioso. Sed quia posset videri indecens, quod corpus ex una parte esset corruptibile ex sui natura, si non fuisset ante dissolutum, et ex parte gloriae esset gloriosum, subdit modum quomodo fieri vellet, dicens ut absorbeatur quod mortale est, etc., quasi dicat: non sic supervestiri volumus, quod corpus remaneat mortale, sed ita quod gloria auferat ex toto corruptionem corporis, absque corporali dissolutione. Et ideo dicit absorbeatur quod mortale est, id est ipsa corruptio corporis, a vita, scilicet gloriae. I Cor. XV, 54: absorpta est mors in victoria, et cetera.
Hic ostendit auctorem supernaturalis desiderii de habitatione caelesti. Causa enim naturalis desiderii quod nolumus expoliari est quia scilicet anima naturaliter unitur corpori, et e converso. Sed hoc, quod caelestem inhabitationem superindui cupiamus, non est ex natura, sed ex Deo. Et ideo dicit qui autem efficit nos in hoc, etc., quasi dicat: volumus superinduere caelestem habitationem, ita tamen quod non spoliemur terrena, et tamen, hoc ipsum quod volumus sic supervestiri, efficit in nobis Deus. Phil. II, 13: Deus est qui operatur in nobis, et cetera. Cuius ratio est, quia quamlibet naturam consequitur appetitus conveniens fini suae naturae, sicut grave naturaliter tendit deorsum, et appetit ibi quiescere. Si autem sit appetitus alicuius rei supra naturam suam, illa res non movetur ad illum finem naturaliter, sed ab alio quod est supra naturam suam. Constat autem quod perfrui caelesti gloria et videre Deum per essentiam, licet sit rationalis creaturae, est tamen supra naturam ipsius, non ergo movetur rationalis creatura ad hoc desiderandum a natura, sed ab ipso Deo, qui in hoc ipsum efficit nos, et cetera. Sed quomodo hoc efficit subdit, dicens qui dedit pignus, et cetera. Circa quod sciendum est, quod Deus efficit in nobis naturalia desideria et supernaturalia. Naturalia quidem quando dat nobis spiritum naturalem convenientem naturae humanae. Gen. II, 7: inspiravit in faciem eius, et cetera. Supernaturalia vero dat quando infundit in nobis supernaturalem spiritum, scilicet spiritum sanctum.
5:5
Et ideo dicit dedit nobis pignus spiritus, id est spiritum sanctum causantem in nobis certitudinem huius rei, qua desideramus impleri. Eph. I, 13: signati estis spiritu promissionis sancto, et cetera. Dicit autem pignus, quia pignus debet tantum valere, quantum valet res pro qua ponitur. Sed in hoc differt a re pro qua ponitur, quia pleniori iure possidetur res, quando iam habetur, quam pignus, quia res possidetur ut quid suum, pignus vero servatur et tenetur quasi pro certitudine rei habendae. Ita est de spiritu sancto, quia spiritus sanctus tantum valet quantum gloria caelestis, sed differt in modo habendi, quia nunc habemus eum quasi ad certitudinem consequendi illam gloriam; in patria vero habebimus, ut rem iam nostram, et a nobis possessam. Tunc enim habebimus perfecte, modo imperfecte. Sic ergo retardatur desiderium gratiae a desiderio naturae. Sed numquid impeditur? Non, sed desiderium gratiae vincit.
5:6
Et hoc est quod dicit audentes igitur, etc., quasi dicat: duo desideria sunt in sanctis: unum quo desiderant caelestem habitationem, aliud quo nolunt expoliari. Et si haec duo essent compossibilia, non essent contraria et unum non retardaretur ab alio. Sed apostolus ostendit ea esse incompossibilia et quod oportet quod unum vincat alterum. Unde circa hoc tria facit. Primo enim ostendit incompossibilitatem dictorum desideriorum; secundo interponit quamdam probationem, ibi per fidem enim, etc.; tertio ostendit quod horum vincat, ibi audemus autem, et cetera. Incompossibilitatem ostendit cum dicit audentes igitur, et cetera. Audere, proprie est immiscere se in pericula mortis, et non cedere propter timorem. Licet autem sancti naturaliter timeant mortem, tamen audent ad pericula mortis et non cedunt timore mortis. Prov. XXVIII, 1: iustus quasi leo confidens. Eccli. XLVIII, 13: in diebus suis non pertimuit principem. Et scientes, scilicet sumus hoc quod confirmat in nobis audaciam, ut pro Christo mori non timeamus, quoniam dum sumus in hoc corpore mortali, peregrinamur, id est elongamur, a Deo. Ps. CXIX, 5: heu mihi, quia incolatus meus, et cetera. Peregrinamur, inquam, quia sumus extra patriam nostram, qui Deus est, alias non diceremur peregrinari ab eo. Et hoc non est ex natura nostra, sed ex eius gratia.
5:7
Quod autem peregrinamur a domino, probat cum dicit per fidem enim ambulamus, id est procedimus in vita ista per fidem, et non per speciem, id est non per perfectam visionem. Fidei enim verbum est sicut lucerna a qua illuminamur ad ambulandum in vita ista. Ps. CXVIII, 105: lucerna pedibus meis verbum, et cetera. In patria autem non erit huiusmodi lucerna, quia ipsa claritas Dei, id est ipse Deus, illuminabit illam. Et ideo tunc per speciem, id est per essentiam, videbimus eum. Dicit autem per fidem ambulamus, quia fides est de non visis. Est enim fides substantia sperandarum rerum, argumentum non apparentium, Hebr. XI, 1 s. Quamdiu autem anima corpori mortali unitur, non videt Deum per essentiam. Ex. XXXIII, 20: non videbit me homo, et cetera. Unde inquantum assentimus, credendo his, quae non videmus, dicimur ambulare per fidem et non per speciem. Sic ergo patet duorum desideriorum incompossibilitas, quia non possumus cum hoc corpore superindui caelestem habitationem: et probatio huius, quia per fidem ambulamus. Sequitur consequenter victoria unius desiderii de duobus, scilicet desiderium gratiae, cum dicit audemus, et cetera. Et debet resumi scientes supra positum, quia littera suspensiva est, ut dicatur sic: hoc, inquam, scientes, quia dum sumus in hoc corpore, etc., audemus et bonam voluntatem habemus, et cetera. Duo dicit, quorum unum importat repugnantiam, quam habet in volendo, quae fit per timorem mortis. Ubi enim est timor, non est audacia. Nam ex appetitu naturae surgit timor mortis, ex appetitu gratiae surgit audacia. Ideo dicit audemus. Aliud importat imperfectionem animi in desiderando, quia nisi bene desideraretur, non vinceretur timor mortis, cum sit valde naturalis. Et ideo, non solum oportet audere, sed bonam voluntatem habere, id est cum gaudio velle. Licet enim, secundum philosophum in actu fortitudinis non requiratur gaudium ad perfectionem virtutis, sicut in aliis virtutibus, sed solum non tristari, tamen quia fortitudo sanctorum perfectior est, non solum non tristantur in periculis mortis, sed etiam gaudent. Phil. I, 23: habens desiderium dissolvi, et cetera. Sed quid audemus? Magis peregrinari a corpore, id est removeri a corpore, per corporis dissolutionem, quod est contra desiderium naturae, et praesentes esse ad dominum, id est ambulare per speciem, quod est desiderium gratiae. Hoc desiderabat Psalmista XLI, 3, qui dicebat: sitivit anima mea ad Deum, et cetera.
5:8
Et nota, quod hic concludit eadem duo, quae proposuit in principio, supra secundo, scilicet quod si terrestris domus nostra huius habitationis dissolvatur, quod idem est, quod hic dicit peregrinari a corpore, et quod habemus habitationem in caelis non manufactam, et hoc quod idem est praesentes esse ad Deum. Confutatur per haec verba error dicentium animas sanctorum decedentium non statim post mortem deduci ad visionem Dei et eius praesentiam, sed morari in quibusdam mansionibus usque ad diem iudicii. Nam frustra sancti auderent et desiderarent peregrinari a corpore, si separati a corpore non essent praesentes ad Deum. Et ideo dicendum est quod sancti statim post mortem vident Deum per essentiam, et sunt in caelesti mansione. Sic ergo patet quod praemium, quod sancti expectant, est inaestimabile.
5:9
Sequitur de praeparatione ad praemium, quae fit per pugnam contra tentationes et per exercitium bonorum operum, et hoc est quod dicit ideo contendimus, et cetera. Praeparantur autem sancti ad hoc praemium tripliciter, scilicet primo placendo Deo; secundo proficiendo proximo, ibi scientes autem timorem Dei; tertio abdicando a se carnales affectus, ibi itaque nos, et cetera. Deo autem placent resistendo malis, et ideo dicit ideo, quia scilicet totum desiderium nostrum est quod simus praesentes Deo, contendimus, id est cum conatu nitimur, seu studemus cum pugna et lucta, contra tentationes Diaboli, carnis et mundi. Lc. XIII, 24: contendite intrare per angustam portam, et cetera. Placere illi, scilicet Deo ad quem desideramus esse praesentes; et hoc sive absentes, sive praesentes illi sumus: quia nisi studeamus ei placere in vita ista dum sumus absentes, non poterimus ei placere, nec esse ei praesentes in alia vita. Sap. c. IV, 10: placens Deo factus dilectus, et cetera. Consequenter cum dicit omnes enim nos manifestari, etc., subdit causam quare sancti contendunt placere Deo, quae quidem causa sumitur ex consideratione futuri iudicii, ubi nos omnes manifestari oportet. Ponit autem apostolus quinque conditiones futuri iudicii. Primo enim ponit ipsius universalitatem, quia nullus excipietur ab illo iudicio. Et ideo dicit omnes nos, id est omnes homines, bonos et malos, magnos et parvos. Rom. XIV, 10: omnes stabimus ante tribunal Christi. Apoc. XX, 12: vidi mortuos pusillos et magnos stantes in conspectu agni, et cetera. Sed contra hoc obiicitur dupliciter. Primo quia videtur quod infideles non venient ad iudicium, nam qui non credit iam iudicatus est, ut dicitur Io. III, 18. Secundo quia quidam erunt ibi ut iudices, Matth. XIX, 28: sedebitis super sedes, et cetera. Non ergo omnes erunt ante tribunal, ut iudicentur. Responsio. Dicendum quod in iudicio duo erunt, scilicet prolatio sententiae, et discussio meritorum, et quantum ad hoc non omnes iudicabuntur, quia illi qui totaliter abrenuntiaverunt Satanae et pompis eius, et per omnia adhaeserunt Christo, non discutientur, quia iam dii sunt. Illi vero, qui in nullo adhaeserunt Christo, nec per fidem, nec per opera, similiter non indigent discussione, quia nihil habent cum Christo; sed illi qui cum Christo aliquid habent, scilicet fidem, et in aliquo recesserunt a Christo, scilicet per mala opera et prava desideria, discutientur de his quae contra Christum commiserunt. Unde quantum ad hoc, soli Christiani peccatores manifestabuntur ante tribunal Christi. Item, erit in iudicio prolatio sententiae, et quantum ad hoc omnes manifestabuntur.
5:10
Sed de pueris non videtur, quia dicitur ut referat unusquisque propria corporis prout gessit; sed pueri nihil gesserunt in corpore, ergo, et cetera. Sed hoc solvit Glossa, quia non iudicabuntur pro his, quae ipsi gesserunt per se, sed de his quae gesserunt per alios, dum per eos crediderunt vel non crediderunt, baptizati vel non baptizati fuerunt. Vel damnabuntur pro peccato primi parentis. Secundo vero ponit iudicii certitudinem. In iudicio hominum multi decipi possunt, dum quidam iudicantur mali, qui tamen sunt boni, et e converso. Et huius ratio est, quia non manifestantur corda, sed in illo iudicio perfectissima certitudo erit, quia erit ibi manifestatio cordium. Unde dicit manifestari. I Cor. IV, 5: nolite ante tempus iudicare, et cetera. Tertio ponit iudicii necessitatem, quia nec per interpositam personam, nec per contumaciam poterit quis effugere iudicium illud. Unde dicit oportet, id est necessarium est. Iob XIX, 29: scitote esse iudicium. Eccle. ult.: cuncta quae fiunt adducet Deus, et cetera. Quarto ponit iudicis auctoritatem. Unde dicit ante tribunal Christi, ut scilicet veniat ad iudicandum homines in eadem forma, in qua iudicatus est ab hominibus, ut existens in forma humana videatur a bonis et malis. Mali enim non possunt videre gloriam Dei. Io. V, 27: potestatem dedit ei iudicium facere, et cetera. Tribunal autem dicit iudiciariam potestatem, et sumptum est ab antiqua consuetudine Romanorum, qui elegerunt tres tribunos plebis, ad quorum officium pertinebat diiudicare excessus consulum et senatorum, et loca istorum vocabantur tribunalia. Quinto ponit iudicis aequitatem, quia secundum merita propria erunt praemia vel poenae. Unde dicit ut referat unusquisque, et cetera. Rom. II, 6: reddet unicuique secundum opera sua. Et dicit corporis, non solum pro his quae fecit motu corporis, sed pro his quae mente gessit, alias infideles non punirentur. Et ideo cum dicit corporis, intelligendum est, id est pro his quae gessit dum vixit in corpore.
Ostenso qualiter sancti se praeparant ad praemium aeternae gloriae placendo Deo, hic ostendit consequenter quomodo praeparant se ad hoc proficiendo proximo. Et circa hoc duo facit. Primo ostendit sollicitudinem suam, quam habet de salute proximorum; secundo vero huius sollicitudinis causam assignat, ibi charitas Christi, et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo ponit curam quam habet de salute proximorum persuadendo eis; secundo excludit quamdam falsam suspicionem, ibi non iterum nos, etc.; tertio ostendit quod etiam in modo docendi proximorum utilitatem intendat, ibi sive enim mente, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo, ponit studium suum de utilitate proximorum; secundo, manifestat hoc, ibi Deo autem, et cetera. Dicit ergo: dico quod oportet nos manifestari ante tribunal, etc., et haec consideratio inducit homines ad timendum iudicium.
5:11
Et ideo dicit scientes ergo timorem domini, id est quam pure et caste timendus sit dominus Iesus Christus, suademus hominibus, ut timeant et credant. Iob XXIII, 15: considerans eum timore sollicitor. Ier. X, 7: quis non timebit te, o rex gentium? Is. VIII, v. 13: dominum exercituum, ipsum sanctificate, et cetera. Sed quia aliquis posset dicere quod non ex conscientia bona, sed ex commodo suo suadebat hominibus, et ideo manifestat hoc esse falsum duplici testimonio, scilicet Dei, unde dicit Deo autem manifesti sumus, quod scilicet ex timore Dei loquimur. Deus enim videt intentionem cordis nostri. Ier. c. XVII, 9: pravum est cor hominis et inscrutabile, et quis cognoscet illud? Ego dominus, et cetera. Io. II, 25: ipse sciebat, et cetera. Item testimonio conscientiarum ipsorum, unde dicit spero autem in conscientiis vestris, et cetera. Et vere spero, quia sic me exhibui ut vos scire possitis nos esse probatos, et firmiter hoc tenere etsi non confiteamini ore. Supra IV, 2: commendantes nosmetipsos ad omnem conscientiam, et cetera. Consequenter, quia possent credere quod hoc dixerit apostolus ad commendationem propriam, removet hanc suspicionem falsam dicens non iterum nos commendamus vobis, id est non dicimus hoc ad commendationem nostram ut quasi iterum velimus nos commendare: supra enim, III, et etiam I Cor. III, aliqua dixerat ad commendationem suam. Et ideo dicit iterum. Infra X, 18: non enim qui seipsum commendat, et cetera. Sed hoc dicimus propter utilitatem vestram, quasi dicat damus vobis occasionem gloriandi, id est materiam gloriandi. Pseudo-Apostoli enim per elationem gloriabantur, dicentes se fuisse doctos ab apostolis, qui fuerunt a domino, scilicet a Petro et Iacobo, qui erant columnae fidei, detrahentes in hoc apostolo, quasi non fuerit cum domino Iesu, et volentes eius doctrinam destruere. Ut ergo et Corinthii haberent in quo gloriarentur contra ipsos pseudo-apostolos, scilicet de gratia apostolo data, ut eos et refellant et non seducantur ab eis, ideo dicit hoc.
5:12
Unde subdit ut habeatis ad eos, id est contra eos, vel ad eos reprimendos, quid possitis dicere. Ad eos, dico, qui in facie gloriantur, et non in corde. Quod tripliciter exponitur sic: in facie gloriantur, id est exterioribus observantiis legalibus, quia ad litteram docebant servare legalia. Et non in corde, id est in virtute Christi, quae est in corde, quia in spiritualibus, sicut apostolus, qui in virtute crucis Christi dicebat: mihi autem absit gloriari, et cetera. Item in facie gloriantur, id est in conspectu hominum, sicut hypocritae faciunt, et non in corde, id est in testimonio conscientiae, sicut apostolus. Unde dicit: gloria nostra haec est, et cetera. Vel in facie gloriantur, quia aliqua praetendebant exterius, quae tamen non ita sentiebant interius in corde, scilicet quod dicebant se doctos ab apostolis, et quod sequerentur eorum doctrinam, quam tamen nitebantur destruere. Patet ergo qualiter apostolus in docendo proximorum salutem procurabat. Sequitur videre quomodo ipsorum salutem procurabat etiam in modo docendi.
5:13
Unde dicit sive enim mente, etc., quod exponitur dupliciter. Uno modo sic, ut apostolus dicat se excedere, quando loquitur eis, commendando se sobrium esse; quando non loquitur de commendatione propria. Secundum hoc dicit: quocumque modo doceamus, vel est honor Dei vel utilitas proximi, quia si excedimus mente, id est commendamus nos, Deo, scilicet est, id est ad honorem Dei, vel de servando iudicio Dei: sive sobrii sumus, id est non alta dicamus de nobis, hoc est vobis, id est, ad utilitatem vestram. Sed aliter, et est magis litteralis sensus. Dico quod damus vobis occasionem gloriandi pro nobis, quia nos, in omnibus quae facimus et etiam in modo faciendi, intendimus bonum vestrum. Unde sciendum quod apostoli sunt medii inter Deum et populum. Deut. V, 5: ego sequester et medius fui, et cetera. Oportebat ergo quod haurirent a Deo quod effunderent populo. Et ideo necessarium erat quod quandoque elevarent se per contemplationem in Deum ad percipiendum caelestia, quandoque conformarent se populo ad tradendum quae a Deo perceperant, et hoc totum in eorum utilitatem cedebat. Et ideo dicit sive enim excedimus mente, id est elevamur ad hoc quod percipiamus dona gratiarum, et hoc ut Deo scilicet uniamur, quod fit per excessum rerum temporalium. Ps. CXV, 11: ego dixi in excessu meo. Dionysius: est enim extasim faciens divinus amor, et cetera. Sive sobrii simus, id est commensuremus nos vobis, tradendo divina praecepta, hoc est vobis, id est ad utilitatem vestram. Sobrietas enim idem est, quod commensuratio. Bria enim in Graeco idem est quod mensura. Haec sobrietas non opponitur ebrietati, quae est de vino, quae ad bella trahit in terra, sed opponitur ebrietati quae est a spiritu sancto, quae rapit hominem ad divina, de qua dicitur Cant. V, 1: bibite, amici, et inebriamini, charissimi. Nam illa scilicet sobrietas est propter utilitatem proximi, sed haec ebrietas est propter amorem Dei. Huiusmodi autem descensus, signatus est per descensum Angelorum per scalam quam vidit Iacob Gen. XXVIII, 12, et Io. I, 51: videbitis caelum apertum, et cetera. Consequenter cum dicit charitas autem Christi, etc., subiungit apostolus causam praemissae sollicitudinis, quae quidem est charitas Christi. Circa hoc autem duo facit. Primo ostendit se urgeri a charitate Christi ad procurandam salutem proximorum; secundo ostendit unde provocetur charitas Christi in ipso, ibi aestimantes hoc, et cetera. Dicit ergo: dico quod sive excedimus Deo sive sobrii sumus vobis, est ad utilitatem vestram. Et huius causa est quia charitas Christi urget nos ad hoc. Et dicit urget, quia urgere idem est quod stimulare; quasi dicat: charitas Christi, quasi stimulus, stimulat nos ad faciendum ea, quae charitas imperat, ut scilicet procuremus salutem proximorum. Hic est effectus charitatis. Rom. c. VIII, 14: qui spiritu Dei aguntur, id est agitantur, et cetera. Cant. VIII, 6: lampades eius, ut lampades ignis, et cetera.
5:14
Unde autem proveniat iste stimulus charitatis, ostendit consequenter, subdens aestimantes hoc, quoniam si unus, etc., et primo assignat rationem huius; secundo exponit, ibi et pro omnibus mortuus est, et cetera. Dicit ergo: dico quod omnia pro vobis facimus, quia urget nos charitas Christi, quia aestimamus, quod si unus, scilicet Christus, pro omnibus mortuus est, quod etiam nos ita vivamus, id est ad utilitatem vestram, quod etiam nobis mortui simus, id est nihil curemus de nobis, sed de Christo et de his quae Christi sunt. Et hoc est quod dicit si unus. Rom. V, 8: commendat Deus suam charitatem in nobis, et cetera. I Petr. c. II, 21: Christus passus est pro nobis, et cetera. Quod ergo infertur ergo omnes mortui sunt, exponitur tribus modis. Primo ut dicatur omnes mortui sunt, morte peccati in Adam. Non enim esset necessarium quod Christus pro omnibus moreretur, nisi omnes mortui fuissent morte peccati in Adam. I Cor. XV, 22: sicut in Adam omnes, et cetera. Secundo ut dicatur omnes mortui sunt, scilicet veteri vitae. Christus enim mortuus est ad delenda peccata, ergo omnes debent mori veteri vitae, scilicet peccati, et vivere vita iustitiae, Rom. VI, 10: quod enim mortuus est peccato, etc., ita et vos aestimate vos mortuos esse, et cetera. Tertio, et magis litteraliter, ergo mortui sunt omnes, id est ita debet se quilibet reputare ac si esset mortuus sibi ipsi. Col. III, 3: mortui estis, et cetera.
5:15
Et hunc modum exponit consequenter cum dicit et pro omnibus mortuus est Christus, I Io. II: mortuus est ut vivamus Christo. Unde subdit ut et qui vivit, scilicet vita naturali, iam non sibi vivat, id est non propter seipsum et propter bonum suum tantum, sed ei qui pro ipsis mortuus est et resurrexit, scilicet Christo, id est totam vitam suam ordinet ad servitium et honorem Christi. Gal. II, 20: vivo ego, iam non ego, et cetera. Eccli. XXIX, 20: gratiam fideiussoris tui ne obliviscaris, et cetera. Et horum ratio est quia unusquisque operans sumit regulam operis sui a fine. Unde si Christus est finis vitae nostrae, vitam nostram debemus regulare non secundum voluntatem nostram, sed secundum voluntatem Christi. Sic enim et Christus dicebat Io. VI, v. 38: descendi de caelo, non ut facerem voluntatem meam, et cetera. Nota autem quod duo dicit, scilicet quod mortuus est Christus et quod resurrexit pro nobis; ubi duo exiguntur a nobis. Quia enim mortuus est pro nobis et nos debemus mori nobis ipsis, id est pro ipso abnegare nos ipsos. Unde dicebat Lc. IX, 23: qui vult venire post me, abneget semetipsum, et cetera. Quod idem est ac si diceret: moriantur sibi ipsis. Quia vero Christus resurrexit pro nobis, et nos debemus ita mori peccato et veteri vitae et nobis ipsis, quod tamen resurgamus ad novam vitam Christi. Rom. VI, 4: quomodo Christus surrexit a mortuis per gloriam patris, ita et nos in novitate, et cetera. Et propter hoc dominus non dixit solum: abneget semetipsum et tollat crucem suam, sed addidit et sequatur me, scilicet in novitate vitae, proficiendo in virtutibus. Ps. LXXXIII, 8: ibunt de virtute in virtutem, et cetera.
5:16
Posito quomodo sancti praeparant se ad susceptionem gloriae caelestis, placendo Deo et proficiendo proximo, hic consequenter ostendit quomodo praeparant se ad hoc idem, abdicando a se carnalem affectum. Et circa hoc tria facit. Primo ponit abdicationem carnalis affectus; secundo excludit instantiam, ibi et si cognovimus, etc.; tertio concludit intentum, ibi si qua ergo in Christo, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: ex quo ergo adeo certi sumus de gloria aeterna, ita quod nos ex hoc neminem secundum carnem novimus. Ubi nota, quod secundum carnem est quaedam determinatio, et potest dupliciter exponi, secundum quod dupliciter constructio fieri potest. Uno modo, ut ly secundum carnem, construatur cum hoc accusativo neminem, et sic exponit Glossa: neminem secundum carnem, id est carnaliter viventem, approbamus. Ex quo enim quilibet debet mori, non approbamus eum, qui carnaliter vivit. Et hoc modo accipitur caro Rom. VIII, 9: vos autem in carne non estis, et cetera. Alio modo: neminem secundum carnem, id est secundum carnales legis observantias viventem, novimus, id est approbamus. Et hoc modo accipitur caro Phil. III, 4: qui confidunt in carne, id est, in carnalibus legis observantiis, et cetera. Tertio: neminem secundum carnem, id est secundum carnis corruptionem, novimus, id est reputamus. Licet enim fideles adhuc carnem corruptibilem gerant, tamen in spe iam habent corpus incorruptibile. Unde non reputant se secundum quod modo carnem corruptibilem habent, sed secundum quod habituri sunt corpus incorruptibile. Hoc modo accipitur caro I Cor. XV, 50: caro et sanguis regnum Dei non possidebunt. Alio modo potest construi, ut ly secundum carnem, construatur cum hoc verbo novimus. Et sic est sensus: dico quod ex quo non debemus nobis vivere, sed ei qui pro nobis mortuus est, itaque nos ex hoc neminem secundum carnem novimus, id est non sequimur in aliquo carnalem affectum, nec aliquem hoc modo reputamus. Et hoc modo accipitur illud Deut. XXXIII, 9: qui dixerit patri suo et matri: nescio vos, et cetera. Et sic ly secundum carnem, refertur ad cognoscentem; sed in prima expositione referebatur ad cognitum. Quia vero aliquis posset dare instantiam de Christo, quod saltem cognovisset eum secundum carnem, ideo consequenter hoc removet dicens quod si cognovimus, et cetera. Circa hoc sciendum est quod Manichaeus adducebat verba ista pro se in fulcimentum sui erroris. Ipse enim dicebat Christum non habuisse verum corpus, nec fuisse ex semine David natum. Et sic Augustinus dicit in libro contra Faustum: si quis contra eum allegaret verbum apostoli ad Rom. I, 3: qui factus est ei ex semine David secundum carnem, et illud I Tim. III, 16: et manifeste magnum est pietatis sacramentum, quod manifestatum est in carne, etc., et II Tim. II, 8: memor esto dominum Iesum Christum resurrexisse a mortuis ex semine David, etc., respondebat, quod apostolus aliquando fuerat huius opinionis, scilicet quod fuisset ex semine David et quod verum corpus habuisset, sed postea hanc opinionem mutavit et correxit se hic. Unde dicebat et si cognovimus secundum carnem Christum, id est si fuerimus aliquando huius opinionis, quod Christus habuisset veram carnem, sed nunc iam non novimus, id est modo mutavimus illam opinionem et non credimus ita. Quod quidem dupliciter improbat Augustinus. Primo quia de eo, quod falso putamus, nullus dicit novimus, sed opinamur. Cum ergo apostolus utatur hic hoc verbo cognovimus, videtur quod non aliquando falso putaverit. Secundo quia supra apostolus dicit neminem novimus secundum carnem. Si ergo verum esset quod dicit Manichaeus, apostolus nullum cognosceret habere verum corpus, quod est falsum. Est ergo falsum quod Manichaeus dicit. Et ideo aliter exponendum secundum veritatem, et dupliciter. Uno modo, ut sumatur hic caro pro corruptione carnis, I Cor. XV, 50: caro et sanguis, etc., et tunc est sensus: et si cognovimus aliquando Christum secundum carnem, id est habere eum carnem corruptibilem ante passionem, sed nunc iam non novimus, scilicet eum habere carnem incorruptibilem, quia Rom. VI, 9 dicitur: Christus resurgens ex mortuis iam non moritur, et cetera. Alio modo secundum Glossam, ut ly si aliquando secundum carnem Christum cognovimus, referatur ad statum Pauli ante conversionem ad Christum; quod vero sequitur sed nunc iam non novimus, referatur ad statum eius post conversionem. Et sic est sensus: et ego et alii Iudaei infideles aliquando, id est ante conversionem meam, cognovimus Christum secundum carnem, id est secundum quod carnaliter opinati sumus de Christo, scilicet eum esse tantum hominem et quod venit tantum ad carnales observantias legis; sed iam, id est postquam conversus sum, non novimus, id est haec opinio cessavit, immo credo quod sit verus Deus et quod non sit colendus per carnales observantias. Unde dicebat Gal. V, v. 2: si circumcidimini, Christus nihil vobis proderit. Potest et aliter exponi, ut hoc quod dicit et si cognovimus, etc., dicat apostolus in persona omnium apostolorum Christi; et sic videtur respondere ultimae expositioni huius, quod dicitur neminem cognovimus. Unde sciendum est quod Augustinus, exponens illud Io. XVI, 7: expedit vobis, ut ego vadam, ubi ratio domini ad hoc subditur: si enim non abiero, Paracletus non veniet ad vos, dicit, quod hoc ideo erat, quia discipuli carnaliter amantes Christum afficiebantur ad ipsum, sicut carnalis homo ad carnalem amicum, et sic non poterant elevari ad spiritualem dilectionem, quae etiam pro absente multa facit pati. Ut ergo radicaretur in eis affectus spiritualis, qui est a spiritu sancto, et cessaret carnalis, dixit eis dominus: pax vobis, et cetera. Hoc ergo apostolus, in persona omnium discipulorum, commemorans dixit et si cognovimus, id est si adhaesimus Christo aliquando, scilicet quando nobiscum erat praesentia corporali, secundum carnem, id est secundum carnalem affectum, sed iam non novimus, id est iam iste affectus cessavit a nobis per spiritum sanctum, qui datus est nobis. Consequenter cum dicit si qua igitur in Christo, etc., ex praemissis concludit quemdam effectum esse consecutum, scilicet novitatis in mundo.
5:17
Et ideo dicit si qua igitur, id est si aliqua, in Christo, id est in fide Christi, vel per Christum, nova creatura est facta. Gal. V, 6: in Christo Iesu neque praeputium, neque circumcisio, et cetera. Ubi notandum quod innovatio per gratiam dicitur creatura. Creatio enim est motus ex nihilo ad esse. Est autem duplex esse, scilicet esse naturae et esse gratiae. Prima creatio facta fuit quando creaturae ex nihilo productae sunt a Deo in esse naturae, et tunc creatura erat nova, sed tamen per peccatum inveterata est. Thren. III, 4: vetustam fecit pellem meam, et cetera. Oportuit ergo esse novam creationem, per quam producerentur in esse gratiae, quae quidem creatio est ex nihilo, quia qui gratia carent, nihil sunt. I Cor. XIII, v. 2: si noverim mysteria omnia, etc., charitatem autem non habeam, et cetera. Iob XVIII, v. 15: habitent in tabernaculo illius socii eius, qui non est, id est peccati. Augustinus dicit: peccatum enim nihil est, et nihili fiunt homines cum peccant. Et sic patet, quod infusio gratiae est quaedam creatio. Si ergo aliqua creatura facta est nova per ipsum, vetera transierunt ei. Hoc quidem sumptum est Lev. XXVI, 10, ubi dicitur: novis supervenientibus vetera proiicietis. Ex quo sic argumentatur: si omnia nova facta sunt et secundum legem novis supervenientibus vetera sunt proiicienda, ergo si qua creatura est, vetera transierunt ei, id est transire debent ab eo. Vetera autem quae transire debent sunt legalia. Rom. VII, 6: serviamus in novitate spiritus, et non in vetustate litterae. Item errores gentilium. Is. c. XXVI, 3: vetus error abiit. Item corruptiones peccati. Rom. VI, 6: vetus homo noster, et cetera. Quibus quidem in nobis transeuntibus, virtutes contrariae his vitiis debent in nobis innovari. Apoc. XXI, 5: et dixit qui sedebat in throno: ecce nova facio omnia.
Postquam apostolus in superioribus tractavit de praemio sanctorum et de praeparatione ad susceptionem eius, hic consequenter agit de causa utriusque. Et circa hoc tria facit, quia primo, ostendit auctorem omnium praedictorum esse Deum; secundo, commemorat beneficium a Christo collatum, ibi qui reconciliavit, etc.; tertio, beneficii usum, ibi pro Christo ergo legatione, et cetera. Dicit ergo: dixi quod intendimus salutem proximorum, et vetera transierunt, sed haec omnia sunt nobis ex Deo patre, vel ex Deo auctore. Rom. XI, 36: ex ipso, et in ipso, et per ipsum sunt omnia. Iac. I, v. 17: omne datum optimum, et cetera. Sequitur beneficium susceptum a Deo, ibi qui reconciliavit, etc., ubi primo, ponit ipsum beneficium collatum; secundo exponit, ibi quoniam quidem Deus, et cetera. Commemorat autem duplex beneficium per Christum collatum: unum commune, aliud speciale. Commune quidem toti mundo, scilicet reconciliationis ad Deum, et hoc est quod dicit: qui, scilicet Deus pater, reconciliavit, id est pacificavit, nos sibi, et hoc per Christum, id est per incarnatum verbum. Homines enim erant inimici Dei propter peccatum, Christus autem hanc inimicitiam abstulit de medio, satisfaciens pro peccato. Et fecit concordiam. Col. I, 20: pacificans per sanguinem crucis eius, sive quae in terris, sive quae in caelis, et cetera. Et ideo dicit per Christum. Rom. V, 10: reconciliati sumus Deo per mortem, et cetera. Speciale autem beneficium est apostolis collatum, scilicet quod ipsi sint ministri huius reconciliationis.
5:18
Unde dicit et dedit nobis, apostolis, vicariis Christi, ministerium huius reconciliationis. Supra III, 6: ministros nos elegit, et cetera. Ps. LXXI, 3: suscipiant montes, id est apostoli, pacem populo, scilicet a domino. Consequenter cum dicit quoniam, etc., exponit quae dixit: primo, primum; secundo, secundum, ibi posuit in nobis, et cetera. Dicit ergo. Dico quod Deus reconciliavit nos sibi, hoc modo: inimicitiae enim inter Deum et hominem erant propter peccatum, ut dictum est, secundum illud Is. LIX, 2: peccata vestra diviserunt, et cetera. Destructo ergo peccato per mortem Christi, inimicitiae iam solutae sunt.
5:19
Et hoc est quod dicit quoniam quidem Deus erat in Christo, per unitatem essentiae, Io. XIV, 10, 11: ego in patre, et pater in me est. Vel Deus erat in Christo per Christum mundum sibi reconcilians, Rom. c. V, 10: reconciliati sumus Deo, et cetera. Et hoc non reputans illis delicta ipsorum, id est non habens in memoria illorum delicta, tam actualia quam originalia, ad puniendum, pro quibus Christus plene satisfecit. Et secundum hoc dicitur nos reconciliasse sibi, inquantum non imputat delicta nostra nobis. Ps. XXXI, v. 2: beatus vir cui non imputavit dominus peccatum. Consequenter cum dicit et posuit in nobis, etc., exponit secundum, scilicet de beneficio apostolis collato. Quasi dicat: hoc modo dedit nobis ministerium reconciliationis, quia posuit in nobis verbum reconciliationis, id est dedit virtutem et inspiravit in cordibus nostris, ut annuntiemus mundo hanc reconciliationem esse factam per Christum. Et hoc faciendo inducimus homines, ut conforment se Christo per Baptismum. Ier. I, 9: ecce dedi verba mea, et cetera. Consequenter cum dicit pro Christo ergo legatione, etc., ostendit usum beneficii. Et primo quantum ad secundum beneficium collatum apostolis; secundo, quantum ad primum collatum omnibus, ibi obsecramus pro Christo, et cetera. Dicit ergo: ex quo Deus posuit verbum reconciliationis, debemus eo uti. Et hoc est ergo quod fungimur legatione pro Christo, id est sumus legati Christi. Eph. VI, 20: pro quo legatione fungimur in catena ista, et cetera. Et idoneitas ad hanc legationem est nobis ex virtute Dei, quae est in me.
5:20
Et ideo dicit tamquam Deo exhortante per nos, quia Deus, qui in nobis loquitur, dat nobis idoneitatem ad hanc legationem. Matth. X, 20: non vos estis qui loquimini, et cetera. Infra XIII, v. 3: an experimentum quaeritis eius, qui in me, et cetera. Consequenter cum dicit obsecramus, etc., subdit quantum ad usum primi beneficii. Et primo inducit ad usum; secundo ostendit unde adsit nobis facultas ad ipsum usum, ibi eum qui non, et cetera. Dicit ergo: ex quo Deus fecit reconciliationem, et nos sumus legati Dei in hoc, obsecramus, et cetera. Blande alloquitur, cum posset imperare. II Tim. ult.: argue, obsecra, increpa, et cetera. Ad Philem. 8: potestatem habens imperandi, et cetera. Obsecramus, inquam, pro Christo, id est propter amorem Christi, reconciliamini Deo. Videtur autem hoc esse contrarium ei quod dicit, quod Deus reconciliavit nos sibi. Si ergo ipse reconciliavit, quid necesse est ut nos reconciliemur? Iam enim reconciliati sumus. Ad hoc dicendum quod Deus reconciliavit nos sibi, ut causa efficiens, scilicet ex parte sua, sed, ut sit nobis meritoria, oportet etiam quod fiat reconciliatio ex parte nostra. Et hoc quidem in Baptismo et in poenitentia, et tunc cessamus a peccatis. Unde autem adsit nobis huiusmodi facultas reconciliandi Deo, ostendit ex hoc scilicet quod dedit nobis potestatem iuste vivendi, qua possumus abstinere a peccatis, et, hoc faciendo, reconciliamur Deo. Et ideo dicit eum qui non, et cetera. Quasi dicat: bene potestis reconciliari, quia Deus, scilicet pater, eum, scilicet Christum, qui non noverat peccatum, I Petr. II, 22: qui peccatum non fecit, etc.; Io. VIII, 46: quis ex vobis arguet me, etc., pro nobis fecit peccatum. Quod tripliciter exponitur. Uno modo, quia consuetudo veteris legis est ut sacrificium pro peccato, peccatum nominetur. Os. c. IV, 8: peccata populi mei comedent, id est oblata pro peccato. Tunc est sensus fecit peccatum, id est hostiam, vel sacrificium pro peccato. Alio modo, quia peccatum aliquando sumitur pro similitudine peccati, vel pro poena peccati. Rom. VIII, 3: misit Deus filium suum in similitudinem peccati, etc., id est de similitudine peccati damnavit peccatum. Et tunc est sensus fecit peccatum, id est fecit eum assumere carnem mortalem et passibilem. Tertio modo, quia aliquando dicitur hoc esse hoc vel illud, non quia sit, sed quia opinantur homines ita esse. Et tunc est sensus fecit peccatum, id est fecit eum reputari peccatorem. Is. LIII, 12: cum iniquis reputatus est.
5:21
Et hoc quidem fecit, ut nos efficeremur iustitia, id est ut nos, qui peccatores sumus, efficeremur non solum iusti, imo ipsa iustitia, id est iustificaremur a Deo; vel iustitia, quia non solum nos iustificavit, sed etiam voluit quod per nos alii iustificarentur. Iustitia, dico, Dei, non nostra. Et in Christo, id est per Christum. Vel, aliter, ut ipse Christus dicatur iustitia. Et tunc est sensus ut nos efficeremur iustitia, id est ut inhaereremus Christo per amorem et fidem, quia Christus est ipsa iustitia. Dicit autem, Dei, ut excludat iustitiam hominis, quae est qua homo confidit de propriis meritis. Rom. X, 3: ignorantes Dei iustitiam, etc. in ipso, scilicet Christo, id est per Christum, quia ipse factus est nobis iustitia, I Cor. I, 30.
5:1
1. Scimus enim, quoniam, si terrestris domus nostra hujus habitationis dissolvatur. Magnitudinem praemii ministris evangelicis in futurum reservati, de quo locutus fuerat in genere, nunc speciatim explicat, tam quod ad corpus attinet, quam quod ad animam. Graece sic est: Novimus enim, quod si terrestris nostra domus seu domicilium (oixia) tabernaculi dissolutum fuerit. Tertullianus quoque legit: hujus tabernaculi, libro de resurrectione carnis, cap. 41. Quidam in verbis Apostoli putant esse hypallagen, pro eo, quod diceret: quod si terrestris domus nostrae tabernaculum fuerit dissolutum. Simplicius obliquum tabernaculi per rectum exponemus, ut sensus sit appositivus: terrestris domus nostra, quae est tabernaculum. Quippe tabernaculum opponit aedificio, de quo parte sequenti.
Quod aedificationem ex Deo habemus, domum non manufactam, aeternamin coelis. (>mo<2 redundat. Jamenim dictum erat quoniam seu quod; nec repetitur in Graeco. Pro aedificatione commodius erat aedificium. Non enim actum aedificandi significare voluit Apostolus, sed opus aedificatum et constructum, id est, habitaculum. Idque vox Graeca significat otxoSouYj; sensus autem totius versus est: Certa fide persuasi sumus nos ministri novae legis, quod, posteaquam domus nostra terrestris hujus tabernaculi dissoluta seu destructa fuerit, id est, corpus hoc nostrum, in quo velut in tabernaculo moramur ad tempus super terram, morte fuerit dissolutum, habituri simus aedificium in coelis, a Deo nobis praeparatum, domieiliuin, inquam, non manufactum (Graece a^sipOTtonrjTOv), id est, factum non opere humano, qualia sunt, quae sibi manibus suis ad exiguum tempus duratura construunt homines in terris; ut illis merito comparentur corpora nostra mortalia, tamquam et ipsa sint manufacta; sed opere divino, supra omnem naturae facultatem; corpus videlicet gloriosum, immortale, aeternum. In Apostoli verbis primum observa, si positum loco adverbii postquam, nisi quis malit, Apostolum dubitanter locutum fuisse de corporis dissolutione propter eos, qui vivi in adventu Domini reperientur, quos absque dissolutione corporis et somno mortis ad immortalitatem immutandos esse, significare voluerit, secundum ea, quae tradit 1 Corinth. 15. et 1 Thess. 4. Quocirca Cajetanus ex hoc etiam loco confirmari putat opinionem, quae negat, eosmorituros (saltem loquendo de electis), quos adventus Domini vivos inveniet. Vocatur autem corpus nostrum domus nostra, quia secundum animam nos in eo habitamus. Est enim corpus animae quodammodo domicilium. Porro corpus hoc mortale vocatur domus terrestris, non tam idcirco, quod in terram resolvi possit aut debeat, quam quia super terram inhabitatur; sicut immortale corpus domus erit coelestis, quia in coelo possidebitur. Nam Graece non est: ^oVx7}, id est, terrena, terrea, ex terra constans, ut 1 Corinth. 15.: Primus homodeterra, terrenus, item: qualis terrenus, tales et terreni; sed lizijziQQ, terrestris, id est, quae in terra sive super terram est. Quamquam ex eo, quod sit super terram, simul ipsa corruptibilitas ejus intelligitur, quandoquidem omnia terrestria corruptibilia sunt. Idem corpus hic et paulo posterius appellatur tabernaculum, quo significetur, haud diu duraturum, more tabernaculorum, quae in paucos dies parari solent. Quam tabernaculi metaphoram attendit et Petrus 2. epist. 1. dicens: Certus sum, quod velox est depositio tabernaculi mei. Jam vero posteriorem sententiae paitem ad eum modum, quo nos exposuimus, id est, de corpore glorioso, multi ac fere omnes interpretes exponunt, tam Latini, quam Graeci, Cajetano etiam assentiente, qui in eo sensu declarando multus est. Eundem perspicue tradit Tertullianus loco prius citato, dicens, hic nobis repromitti meliorem domum per resurrectionem. Nec dissentit Augustinus, quum in enarratione Psalmi 68. domum non manufactam, aeternam, in coelis, de qua loquitur Apostolus, exponit immortalitatem praeparatam nobis, qua induendi sumus in fine, cum resurrexerimus a mortuis. Quem locum Beda quoque in sua collectanea retulit. Sed nec ab horum sententia longe recedit Macarius Aegyptius, qui homil. 5. tractans hanc Scripturam, per domum non manufactam intelligit virtutem sancti Spiritus, per quam in die resurrectionis glorificabitur domus corporisnostri, quemadmodum ait Apostolus: qui suscitavit Christum a mortuis, vivificabit et mortalia corpora vestra per Spiritum suum habitantem in vobis. Rom. 8. Sunt tamen nonnulli, ut inter Graecos Photius, cujus ab Oecumenio verba referuntur, et inter Latinos Hervaeus, aliam huc adferentes expositionem, qua domum aeternam et coelestem non corpus gloriosum, sed aeternam beatitudinem interpretantur, de qua Dominus ait Joannis 14.: In domo patris mei mansiones multae sunt. Movet eos inter alia, quod non dicat Apostolus: habebimus, sed habemus, scilicet continuo post hujus terreni domicilii dissolutionem. Nam de corpore immortali, quod post tam longum tempus exspectatur, non satis apte dictum videretur: habemus, verbo praesentis temporis. Pro hac expositione, rojecta priore, quam habet utraque glossa, prae caeteris certat S. Thomas, cum in commentario, tum in opusculo, quod scripsit contra Graecos, Armenos et Saracenos, cap. 9., probare volens ex hoc loco sic intellecto, sanctorum animas ante corporum resurrectionem frui gloria ac beatitudine coelesti, quamquam id ex sequentibus versibus 6. 7. et 8. bene probatur, ut illic ostendemus. Praecipuum ejus argumentum est ex intentione Pauli, quam esse dicit, ut ostendat, sanctos rationabiliter sustinere tribulationes, quibus vita praesens corrumpitur, quia per hoc statim perveniunt ad gloriam coelestem; quod de corpore glorioso constat non esse verum. Sanctum Thomam hac in re sequuntur Liranus et Carthusianus, etsi minori cum asseveratione. Siquidem et Hervaeus secundo loco profert expositionem de corpore glorioso, neque signiiicat, utram censeat meliorem. Certe istorum argumenta, qui beatitudinem animarum significari putant, haud convincunt. Quod enim ad scopum attinet Apostoli, satis ex praecedentibus liquet, eum de gloria futura ministrorum novae legis disserere in genere, sive ea ad corpus, 6ive ad animam pertineat, et sive statim a morte ad eam perveniatur, sive multo post. Nam et resurrectionis corporum paulo ante meminit, aperte dicens: Scientes, quoniam, qui suscitavit Jesum, et nos cum Jesu suscitabit. Nec movere debet verbum praesentis temporis: habemus; nam de eo, quod certo nos habituros novimus, non inepte dicimus, id nos habere; quomodo Joann. 3. Baptista dixit: Qui credit in Filium, habet vitam aeternam, et ipse Dominus de se, Joann. 5.: Qui verbum meum audit, habet vitam aeternam, et cap. 6.: Qui credit in me, habet vitam aeternam, etiterum: Qui manducat meam carnem et bibit meum sanguinem, habet vitam aeternam. Ita pronuntiat idem Joannes in 1. sua epist. cap. 5., dicens: Vitam habetis aeternam, qui creditis in nomine Filii Dei. Nec insuetus est etiam vulgo hujusmodi sermo, praesertim si subintelligas: repositum, reservatum, aut quid simile, quod hoc loco commode potest intelligi propter illud, quod sequitur: in coelis; illuc enim verbum habemus referendum est. Tta Petrus 1. epist. 1. dixit haereditatem incorruptibilem nobis conservatam in coelis, loquens de resurrectione corporum in novissimo tempore futura, cujus spem adstruit ex resurrectione Christi. Nec vero novum est, Apostolum Paulum, de resurrectione futura loquentem, uti praesentis temporis verbo; nam et in priore epistola cap. 15. de corpore; quod per mortem seminatur, secundum Graecam lectionem sic ait: Resurgitin gloria; resurgit in virtute; resurgit corpus spirituale. Ac sane praesens hic locus, diligenter expensus, valde congruit cum iis, quae in priore epistola de resurrectione corporum dicta sunt. Ut enim illic homini terreno opponitur homo coelestis, ita hic terrestri domui domus coelestis; et quemadmodum illic corruptio opponitur incorruptioni, ita hic dissolutio sive destructio aeternitati; rursum ut illic indumenti mentio fit, cum dicitur: Oportet corruptibile hoc induere immortatitatem, ita et hic statim post, cum dicitur: Superindui cupientes, et iterum: Nolumus exspoliari, sed supervestiri; denique sicut illic mors secundum prophetiam absorbenda dicitur in victoria, ita dicitur hoc loco: ut absorbeatur, quod mortale est, a vita. Quibus omnibus accedit, quod Apostolus in epistola ad Hebr. cap. 9. Christi corpus, quod divina virtute formatum est in utero virginis, vocat tabernaculum non manufactum; de quo etiam ipse dixerit: Solvite templum hoc, et in tribus diebus excitabo illud, Joann. 2. Quare et hoc loco per domum non manufactam, quae nobis ad similitudinem Christi promittitur, nihil convenientius accipitur, quam corpus resurrectione glorificandum. Per haec igitur non solum refelli videtur eorum commentarius, qui domum non manufactam aeternam, quam in coelis habituri sumus, intelligi volunt beatitudinem coelestem; verum etiam majorem in modum stabiliri communis Patrum intellectus, exponentium haec Apostoli verba de corpore glorioso et immortali, quale futurum per resurrectionem exspectamus.
5:2
2. Nam et in hoc ingemiscimus, habitationem nostram, quae de coelo est, superindui cupientes. Probat ex gemitu et desiderio sanctorum, certo futurum, ut, terrestri domo hac dissoluta, domum aeternam aliquando sint habituri in coelis. Valet probatio secundum S. Thomam, quia, si desiderium naturae non est inane, multo minus desiderium gratiae, quale est istud, de quo loquitur Apostolus, inane est et sine effectu. Quamquam non est necesse, per hujusmodi axioma connectere partem hanc cum superiori, quum non aliud Apostolus velle videatur, quam alterum esse causam alterius, ex quo velut effectu et signo probetur; uti statim a nobis explicabitur. In Graeco pro habitatione domicilium est, otxTjTVjptov, non ut supra axTJvoc, tabernaculum. Ambrosianus legit: habitaculo nostro, quod, etc. Sed et illud: in hoc, Graece non est: eiq tooto, ad hoc, in eum finem; quomodo dicitur Rom. 14.: In hoc Christus mortuus est et resurrexit, ut et morluorum et vivorum dominetur, et 1 Joann. 3.: Jn hoc apparuit Filius Dei, ut dissolvat opera diaboli; sed: ev tootoj, in hoc, auferendi casu, qui Graeco dativo respondeat. Quem nonnulli referunt ad tabernaculum; quasi dicat Apostolus, se in hoc tabernaculo, id est, in mortali corpore ingemiscere, sentiatque, causam sui gemitus esse corporis hujus miseriam. At alii probabilius ita exponunt: In hoc, id est, propter hoc, quod dictum est; nempe ita demum nos habituros aedificium ex Deo, domum non manufactam, aeternam in coelis, si prius domus nostra hujus tabernaculi dissoluta fuerit; ut sensus sit: Atque ea res, quam dixi, nobis est causa gemendi et snspirandi, ut qui habitaculo coelesti, id est, immortali corpore, cupiamus superindui, non deposito tabernaculo corporis hujus per mortem, sed absque mortis interventu immortalitate donando. Sic enim quodammodo superindui nos contingeret, veste immortalitatis accedente ad vestem corporis. Hinc ergo jam patet ratio, cur illud superius sit sanctis causa gemitus ac suspirii; quia nimirum ardua res est ac dura, domum coelestem assequi non posse, nisi domo terrena prius per mortem dissoluta, repugnante videlicet desiderio nostro naturali, quo sine morte vellemus ad illud bonumpertingere. Quod desideriumsignificatur Graeca voce £7Et7to0oovT£C., desiderantes. Ita praeter alios intellexit hunc locum Augustinus lib. 1. de baptism. parvul. cap. 1., ubi etiam docet, desiderium illud in Adamo, si non peccasset, complendum fuisse sic, ut corpus animale, quod gestabat, et in quo creatus fuerat, absque morte media commutaretur in corpus spirituale et incorruptibile. Porro corpus immortale vocat Apostolus habitaculum, quod de coelo est, eodem sensu, quo proxime vocavit aedificium, quod ex Deo habemus; eo nempe, quia sola divina virtute nobis construetur. Sunt, qui habitaculum, quod de coelo est, interpretentur gloriosum corpus ipsius Christi, de quo 1 Cor. 15.: Secundus homo de coelo, coelestis. Nam et Christum a nobis indui, phrasis est Apostolica, Rom. 13. et Gal. 3. Verum prior intellectus accommodatior est contextui loci praesentis.
5:3
3. Si tamen vestiti, non nudi inveniamur. Vestiti, Graece sv§uaau.svoi, induti, ut legit Augustinus. Indicat in suo commentario Chrysostomus, et ex eo Oecumenius, codiceshocloco variare; quosdam enim legere sv<3uaau.svot, induti, alios unius litterulae discrimine: sx<5uaau.svot_, exuti. Quo sane posteriore modo legisse Macarium, quem supra citavi, declarant haec ejus verba: Contendamus hic per fidem et studiosam vitae conversationem comparare nobis indumentum illud, ne, corpore exuti, nudi reperiamur, nec sit, quod glorificet in die illa carnem nostram. De Latinis quoque codibus admonet commentator Ambrosii, alios pro induti legere: exspoliati. Quae lectio apud Tertullianum est lib. 5. contra Marcion. cap. 12.: siquidem despoliati, non inveniamur nudi, et lib. de resurrect. carnis, cap. 41. et 42.: Siquidem exuti, non nudi inveniamur. Qua lectione S. Paulinum etiam usum fuisse, liquet ex his ejus verbis, epist. 5. ad Severum: si dispoliatus a corpore, non inveniaris nudus ab opere. Ex quo loco scholion suum desumpsissevidetur Primasius, ejusdem lectionis consors: Si tamen, inquit, exspoliati corpore, non nudi inveniamur ab opere. In quem sensum Ambrosianus quoque eam lectionem pluribus exponit. Eandem sequitur Erasmus in sua paraphrasi, sensumque tradit consimilem, licet in versione scripserit: in~ duti. Quae quidem, ut est pervulgata lectio tam Graecorum codicum, quam Latinorum, suffragante etiam Syro interprete, sic et sincerior esse videtur. Nam illud: si tamen exuti, sive exspoliati; non respondet ei, quod dictum est: superindui cupientes; sed magis repugnat. Porro sensum hujus vulgatae lectionis glossa, quae dicitur interlinealis, suppeditat hujusmodi: Quod tamen non alia conditione sperare licet, scilicet habitaculo coelesti superindui, quam si virtutum ac bonorum operum ornamentis induti, non autem nudi in die adventus Domini reperiamur. De quo nimirum indumenti genere Paulus alibi praecipit, dicens: Induite vos sicut electi Dei, viscera misericordiae, benignitatem, humilitatem, etc. Col. 3. De quo et Joann. Apoc. 16.: Beatus, qui custodit vestimenta sua, ne nudus ambulet, et videant turpitudinem ejus. Hunc enim Scripturae locum multi codices annotatum habent ad marginem. Verum commentarius iste, quamvis eum plures Latini sequantur, neque contextui inhaeret, neque servit intentioni Paulinae, quemadmodum recte censet S. Thomas. Est enim omnibus electis commune, tali modo vestitos et non nudos inveniri; superindui vero vel nullorum est, vel paucorum. Deinde, cum disserat haec Apostolus in persora bonorum et fidelium ministrorum novae legis, non admodum congruere videtur huic loco interposita conditio: si tamen, etc, quod illa jam dudum in superioribus supposita fuerit. Aeque refellitur expositio Graecorum, quae talis est: Si modo, postquam induti fuerimus corpore per resurrectionem, non nudi inveniamur a gloria. Resurrectio namque communis erit omnibus; at gloria justis propria. Refellitur, inquam, iisdem rationibus, quas facile est applicare. Deinde principium petit Apostolus secundum hanc expositionem. Dicit enim, fore, ut superinduamur corpore glorioso, si in resurrectione non inveniamur nudi a gloria. Qui sermo battologus est. Ipse S. Thomas, et eum secutus Liranus, hunc faciunt sensum: Superindui cupientes, quod quidem nobis contingeret, si vestiti corpore et non nudi inveniremur in adventu Domini. Sed quoniam, inquiunt, hoc fieri non potest (oportet enim, animam prius exui tabernaculo terreno, quam induatur habitaculo coelesti), idcirco gemimus, desiderio naturae, quo nolumus mori, retardante desiderium gloriae. At Apostolus non dixit: inveniremur, sed inveniamur, vel, ut in Graeco est, supsdrjaojie^a^ inveniemur. Quod non videtur dictum de re impossibili, sed de ea, quae fieri possit, et in quibusdam futura sit. Proinde Cajetanus, hunc commentarium corrigens, dicit, Apostolum idcirco loqui conditionate: Si tamen vestiti, non nudi inveniamur, quia revera quidam vestiti invenientur, alii vero nudi. Nam electi, qui superstites erunt in adventu Domini, reperientur vestiti corpore; qui vero ante illud tempus ex hac vita migraverint, invenientur corpore nudati. Quo fiet, ut hi quidem induantur corpore per resurrectionem, simu! accedente indumento gloriae; illi vero tantum superinduantur gloria, utpote non nudi inventi, sed adhuc corpore vestiti, nec eo spoliandi. Igitur secundum Cajetanum contextus et sensus hujusmodi est: Superindui cupientes; idque adeo re ipsa nobis continget, si in die Domini vestiti corpore, non autem nudi reperti fuerimus, id est, si tunc residui futuri sumus, et nondum mortui. Hic sensus simplex et perspicuus est, idemque probe consentiens cum aliis duobus locis, quibus (de resurrectione mortuorum et adventu Domini disserit Apostolus, scilicet 1 Cor. 15. et 1 Thess. 4. Tertullianus lib. de rusurr. carnis, etsi non legat: induti, sed exuti, tamen his verbis Apostoli verba prosequitur: Id est, ante volumus superinduere virtutem coelestem aeternitatis, quam carne exuamur. Hujus enim gratiae privilegium illos manet, qui ab adventu Domini deprehendentur in carne, et propter duritias temporum Anti-Christi merebuntur, compendio mortis per demutationem expunctae, concurrere cum resurgentibus. Sic ille, pro confirmatione subjungens duo Pauli loca, quae jam citavimus. Sed tamen, utrum ex hoc commentario praesentis loci consequens sit, eos, qui residui erunt in adventu Domini, sine morte transituros ad gloriam, juxta Tertulliani et Graecorum opinionem, cui Cajetanusaccedit; non plane constat. Posset enim responderi, ex Apostoli mente eos non censeri corporibus suis exuendos, nudosque futuros, quorum mors adeo brevis erit, ut neque somno mortis occupentur, neque corporum resolutionem patiantur, utpote continuo redituri ad vitam, secundum ea, quae diximus ad illum locum 1 Cor. 15.: Omnes quidem resurgemus, sed non omnes immutabimur.
5:4
4. Nam et qui sumus in hoc tabernaculo, ingemiscimus gravati. Graece: xat rap ol ovtsc; Iv toJ oxrjvei, etc. Ad verbum: Etenim exsistentes in tabernaculo, vcl: dum sumus in tabernaculo, vel, ut Theophylacti interpres: quum simus. Priori modo participium reddit ipse noster interpres paulo post: dum sumus in corpore. Tabernaculi nomine corpus hoc mortale denotat, in quo, velut in tabernaculo, ad tempus moramur, exspectantes domum non manufactum, aeternam, in coelis, uti supra dixit.
Eo quod nolumus exspoliari, sed supervestiri. Eo quod, Graece ItwSkSt^ quandoquidem, ut habent codices Graeci, qui nunc sunt in manibus. Nam veteres, quibus etiam vult editio Complutensis, legerunt: Icp ip, in quo. Quod et Latine legitur apud Hilarium in enarr. Psalm. 64., et apud Augustinum lib. 1. de bapt. parv. cap. 2. Caeterum Oecumenius ecp' oj per iisetflT) diserte exponit. Pro verbis exspoliari, supervestiri, aptiora sunt: exui, superindui, ut habet textus Ambrosii et legit Tertullianus. Repetit autem Apostolus eadem aliis verbis, simul adjiciens modum sunerindutionis a sanctis desideratae, cum ait:
Ut absorbeatur, quod mortale est, a vita. Quod mortale est, Graece t6 $V7jt6v, id est. mortale; quod et verti potest: mcrtalitas, ut respondeat vitae, quomodo vertit Erasmus. Haec pars apud irenaeum sic legitur: Ut absorbeatur mortale ab immortalitate, lib. 4. cap. 70. et 75. Quamquam rursus idem lib. 5. cap. 13. legit: a vita. Porro totius periodi sensum hunc reddere possumus: Etenim nos Evangelicae legis ministri, quamdiu versamur ac degimus in hoc tabernaculo mortalis et caduci corporis, dolemus ac gemimus, hac corruptibili carne velut onere depressi, suspirantes ad incorruptionem; non quod velimus exui corpore et eo carere (id enim refugit naturalis voluntas); sed quia volumus superindui immortalitatem corpori; nec ita tamen, ut mortale corpus idem sit immortale, sed ut a vita incorruptibili mortalitas corporis absorbeatur, sicque corpus ex mortali reddatur immortale. Brevissime Tertullianus illud: Nolentes exui, sed superindui, sic exponit: nolentes mortem experiri, sed vita praeveniri, lib. 5. contra Marcion. cap. 12. Adducit eundem Pauli locum Hieronymus in epist. ad Marcellam, quo doceat, futurum, ut, qualia corpora mortuorum resurrectura sint, in talem substantiam etiam vivorum corpora transformentur. Recitatis enim verbis Apostoli, quibusait: Nolumus exspoliari, sed supervestiri, ut absorbeatur mortale hoc a vita, subjungit: Ne scilicet corpus ab anima deseratur, sed, anima habitante in corpore, fiat inclytum, quod ante inglorium fuit. Caeterum absorptionis vocabulo in re proposita significare voluit Apostolus perfectam abolitionem mortalitatis et corruptionis; sicut et in priore epist. cap. 15., citans illud Prophetae testimonium: Absorpta est mors in victoriam. Quo sane videtur etiam hoc loco allusisse. Admonent Graeci, locum hunc facere contra veteres haereticos, qui negaverunt, idem numero corpus resurrecturum. Si enim sancti nolunt exui corporibus suis, sed eadem retinere volunt, ex mortalibus immortalia facta, consequens est, non aliorum, sed eorundem corporum exspectandam esse resurrectionem, quando nec resurrectio vere dici potest, ubi non resurgit idem, quod cecidit. Valet etiam hic locus adversus Origenistas, qui docuerunt, animas in haec corpora contra naturam detrudi, velut in carceres. Jam quomodo cum eo, quod dicit Apostolus: nolumus exspoliari, non pugnet illud ejusdem ad Phil. 1.: Desiderium habens dissoloi et esse cum Christo; adeoque quod hic paulo post dicit: Bonam voluntatem habemus, magis peregrinari a corpore, etc, suis locis declarabitur.
5:5
5. Qui autem efficit nos in hoc ipsum, Deus. Subaudi: est. In Graeco participium est aoristum 6 xarepyaoajmevoc:, qui effecit, ut in nonnullis Latinis legitur. Bedae textus habet: qui operatus est nos, Sedulii: qui perfecit, licet apud Ambrosium, tam in textu, quam in commentario, legatur praesentis temporis verbum perficit. Significat autem vox Graeca perficere, parare, formare. Sed huic loco magis convenit parare et formare. Nam sensus est: Qui nos Evangelii ministros paravit atque formavit, et quotidie parat aptosque reddit ad hoc ipsum, id est, ad induendum vel superinduendum domicilium coeleste, Deus est. Hoc dicit, ne quid sibi tribuere videantur ii, quorum in persona loquitur; sed ut tales esse doceat, qui omne meritum sui ministerii, quo ad immortalitatem aptantur, adscribant virtuti gratiae Dei. Quod in nonnullis codicibus Graecis, quorum unum R. Stephanus annotavit, additur: xal ^pioac i}ixdq y quique unxit nos, huc ingestum est ex cap. 1. hujus epist. vers. 21. Sequitur ratio, cur illud ipsum, ad quod aptantur ac formantur, certe sperare debeant.
Qui dedit nobis pignus Spiritus. Graece: Qui et dedit nobis arrham spiritus. Arrhabonem legit Tertullianus. Textus Ambrosiani lectio est: Qui etiam dedit nobis pignus spiritum. Videtur et Primasius spiritum, non spiritus, legisse. Sed ea lectio quaedam expositio nostrae lectionis est. Exponit enim transitivum per intransitivum. Nam ipse Spiritus sanctus, cujus multa dona magna et manifesta jam accepimus, ait Apostolus, est pignus, id est, arrha futurae gloriae, nobis data a Deo, ut de gloria immortalitatis adipiscenda non dubitemus, imo certissimi simus, si arrham suo tempore repraesen temus. Eundem spiritum vocavit pignus datum in cordibus, supra cap. 1.
5:6
6. Audentes igitur semper, scientes, quoniam, dum sumus in corpore, peregrinamur a Domino. Quia dicere quis poterat: Illa gloria corporis, de qua hactenus, non statim habetur a morte; sed fortassis erit in longum exspectanda, dum veniat Dominus; ideo subjungit de gloria animae, quam Evangelicos ministros continuo post mortem accepturos esse declarat. Audentes, Graece &ap'peoovzeq, confidentes, Tertullianus: confisi, Ambrosius: fidentes. Dum sumus, Graece iv^TrjuouvTeg, domi agentes, Ambrosius: inhabitantes, quod noster infra vertit: praesentes. Opponit enim Apostolus haec duo, lvbr\\L£l\, domi agere, et ex6*7]u.e'iv, peregrinari, foris agere; quae pari gratia paronomasiae Latine reddi non possunt. Erasmus participia pro verbis posita interpretatur hoc modo: Itaque bono animo sumus semper; et scimus, quod, cum domi sumus in corpore, peregrinamur a Domino. Verum ex consuetudine sermonis Apostolici magis apparet, sententiam inabsolutam et suspensam esse, quam post pauculorum verborum parenthesim compleat, ibi: audemus autem etc. resumpto verbo, cujus participium praemiserat. Quamquam, ut lux accedat orationi, participia per verba commode explicantur, ad hunc modum: Itaque certa spe futurae gloriae subnixi, semper bono ac fidenti animo sumus, non interim ignari, quod, quamdiu degimus, et quasi domi sumus in hoc mortalis corporis habitaculo, peregrinamur et absentes sumus a Christo Domino, cui cupimus esse praesentes. Dominum Christum interpretor hic et in eo, quod statim sequitur: Et praesentes esse ad Dominum; tum quia familiare est Apostolo, Christum dicere Dominum; tum vero, quia futuram beatitudinem alibi quoque denotat hujusmodi sermone: esse cum Christo, nt Phil. 1.: Desiderium habens dissolvi et esse cum Christo, et 1 Thess. 4.: Et sic semper cum Domino erimus. Ubi Christum intelligi oportere, loci contextus palam exigit. Sed et ipse Dominus ad latronem, Luc. 23.: Hodie, inquit, mecum eris in Paradiso. Unde et Apoc. 14. omnes beati describuntur sequentes agnum, quocumque ierit, et cap. 20. regnare dicuntur cum Christo.
5:7
7. (Per fidem enim ambulamus, et non per speciem). Voculam et Graeca non habent, ut neque textus Ambrosii. Est autem imperfecta sententia. Non enim ambulatur per speciem; nam vita futura non via est, per quam ambuletur, sed terminus, in quo stetnr. Supplendum igitur: non per speciem stamus, cognoscimus aut videmus, aut quid simile. Est quidem, ubi ambulandi metaphora eliam beatis attribuitur, ut Apoc. 3.: Ambulabunt mecum in albis, quia digni sunt. Sed infrequens est hujusmodi locutio, nec ambulare dicuntur beati, nisi adjuncto aliquo, quod tropo gratiam addat, quale est: in albis vestibus. Alioquin usitatum est, ut ambulare tribuatur iis, quos Theologi viatores vocant. Explicat autem Apostolus absentiam, de qua dixit: peregrinamur a Domino. Per fidem enim, inquit, ambulamus, dum in hoc corpore mortali surans; hoc est, fide duce ac praevia, tendimus ad coelestem patriam; nec adhuc ad speciem pertigimus, sive necdum per speciem videmus, id est, facie ad faciem, sicut priore Epist. locutus est cap. 13. Quod enim videre per speciem, et videre facie ad faciem, eadem sint Apostolo, liquet ex eo, quod fidei, tamquam imperfectae et aenigmaticae visioni, utrumque opponat; hoc quidem loco id, quod est per speciem, in priore autem epistola, videre facie ad faciem. Itaque per speciem videre Deum, est ipsam speciem, hoc est (ut bene Cajetanus exponit) ipsam naturam et propriam pulchritudinem Dei intueri; species enim veritatem, id est, rem ipsam seu rei naturam hic significat; quemadmodum et imago Hebr. 10. in illis verbis: Non ipsam imaginem rerum. Hinc apud Dialecticos species, Graece st<5o<;, pro natura rei propria, quam specificam vocant, usurpatur. Et quidem hanc speciei significationem attendit, qui vertit: In fide versamur, non in ipsa re. Porro si per fidem ambulantes peregrinamur a Domino, igitur Domioo praesentes videmus per speciem sive per essentiam. Non quod, ut multi putant, Domino praesentem esse sit idem, quod Deum per essentiam videre; sed quia praesentiam illam hoc bonum comitatur. Non enim dicuntur esse cum Christo, nisi qui participes sunt bonorum Christi hominis, quorum praecipuum est Deum videre. Atque hoc nimirum est, quod aitDominus, Joann. 17.: Pater, quos dedisti mihi, volo, ut, ubi sum ego, et illi sint mecum. Sequitur enim: Ut videant claritatem meam, quam dedisti mihi. Quibus utique verbis precatur suis fidelibus gloriae ac. felicitatis secum post hanc vitam consortium.
5:8
8. Audemus autem, et bonam voluntatem habemus. Explet sententiam superiorem; dixerat enim: audentes et scientes; deinde subjunxit, quid sciant; nunc vero, illud audentes quo referendum sit, exponit, idque verbo ipso repetito, cum dicit: Audemus autem, sive confidimus, et bonam voluntatem habemus. Graece uno verbo suSoxoSjisv, id est, probamus, acquiescimus, quod vulgo diceretur: bene volumus. Ambrosius legit: consentimus, Tertullianus: boniducimus, alias bonum ducvmus. Juxta syntaxin verborum Apostoli, quam dixi, quamque genuinam puto, particula dk, autem, ftapeXxsi, redundat, ut loquitur Oecumenius et ex eo repetit Gaignaeus. Quamquam et sic non incommode reddi potest: Audemus, inquam, et probamus, etc.
Magis peregrinari a corpore, id est, absentes esse a corpore, velut domicilio nostro, magis seu potius, quam in corpore morari. Quod si, ut habet philosophia Platonis et theologia Origenis, corpus esset carcer animae, et non naturalis ejus sedes atque instrumentum, non diceret Apostolus, animam a corpore peregrinari.
Et praesentes esse ad Dominum. Graece: et domi agere ad Dominum, sive apud Dominum; id est, tamquam in patria praesentes apud Dominum morari. Tertullianus immorari dixit. Singula verba singulis membris in hac pericope reddenda videntur. Nam fiducia, significata verbo cudemus, proprie respicit praesentiam cum Domino. Cujus fiduciae causa reddita fuit illis verbis: Qui autem efficit nos, etc. Animus vero acquiescens, quem significat illud: bonam voluntatem habemus, refertur ad hoc proximum: peregrinari a corpore. Quod etsi, per se ac nude consideratum, voluntati contrarium sit, secundum quod dixit: Nolumus exspoliari, consideratum tamen ut medium, sine quo non pervenitur ad rem per se bonam, summeque expetendam, quale est Domino praesentem esse, Deumque videre, merito placet, et ut bonum quoddam acceptatur a voluntate rationali. Simile est, quod dicit Phil. 1.: Desiderium habens dissolvi et esse cum Christo, multo magis melius. Sensus et doctrina Apostoli est: Ex Dei promissione non modo fidenter exspectamus gloriam corporum nostrorum per resurrectionem futuram in fine saeculi; verum etiam interim secundum animas pari fiducia speramus beatam praesentiam cum Christo. Qua spe ac fiducia roborati, aequo animo ferimus, imo libenter ac prompta voluntate suscipimus, quod a corpore peregrinandum nobis sit. Evidenter ostendit hic locus adversus Graecos schismaticos et nostri temporis haereticos, sanctorum animas corporibus exutas sive a corpore peregrinantes (utroque enim modo loquitur Apostolus), esse Domino praesentes; et quidem eo modo, ut jam non per fidem ambulent, sed per speciem teneant ac videant, quod in corporibus agentes atque a Domino peregrinantes crediderunt ac speraverunt. Hoc autem est Deum clare et per essentiam intueri. Katiocinatur enim Apostolus ad hunc modum: Dum sumus in hoc corpore, peregrini sumus a Domino quia in hac vita per fidem ambulamus, non per speciem; ut ergo praesentes simus ad Dominum, utque non amplius per fidem ambulemus, sed per speciem Deum videamus, placitum et optabile nobis est a corpore peregrinari. Quae quidem ratiocinatio prorsus infirma esset, nec ullo pacto concluderet, optandum nobis esse peregrinari a corpore, ut Domino praesentes simus, Deum per speciem visuri, si ad speciem non perveniretur, nisi postresurrectionem corporum. Sic enim non in peregrinatione a corpore, sed in corporis resumptione consequeremur eximium illud bonum; neque ad illud consequendum quidquam compendii nobis adferret, quod a corpore peregrinamur. Hic Apostoli sensus, quem dedimus, magis etiam elucescet, si conferantur ista cum loco memorato Philipp. 1., quo dicit, se cupere dissolvi, et esse cum Christo. Nec vero solum Latini interpretes hunc locum sic intellexerunt, sed et Graeci, nominatim posteriores, Theophylactus et Oecumenius, qui id, quod hic dicitur: per speciem, diserte exponunt per illud, quod est: faciead faciem videre, 1 Cor. 13., docentque ex mente Pauli, eam felicitatem ccntingere sanctis, dum a corpore peregrinantur.
5:9
9. Et ideo contendimus, sive absentes, sive praesentes, placere illi. Interpres mutat vocabula, quae in Graeco eadem perpetuo sunt, habentia jucundam, ut supra dictum est, allusionem. Caeterum Graeca lectio sic habet: Idcirco et contendimus, sive domi agentes, sive peregrinantes, beneplaciti ei esse. Eodem ordine legit Ambrosius: sive praesentes, sine peregrinantes. Sensus est: Quoniam ergo tanta praemia nobis proposita sunt ac promissa, propterea contendimus (Graece <piAoTtu.o6/jisfra), id est, certatim atque omni studio connitimur, fideliter ac sincere coram Deo ministerium nostrum exsequendo; ut, sive degentes in hoc domicilio corporis, sive ab eo per mortem peregrinantes, id est, seu vivi, seu mortui, Christo Domino placeamus, acceptique simus. Nam si, dum in corpore sumus, ei placuerimus, haud dubie post mortem non solum placebimus ei, sed et praesentes illi erimus, et cum eo regnabimus. Minus recte Latini quidam absentiam et praesentiam ad Christum referunt, hoc sensu: sive absentes a Christo, sive illi praesentes. Nam praesentia cum Christo praemium est, propter quod assequendum contendimus ei, et in vita, et post mortem, placere. Et quidem Christo placere in hac vita meritum est; post mortem autem necessaria dispositio ad illud praemium.
5:10
10. Omnes enim nos manifestari oportet ante tribunal Christi. Rationero reddit ejus, quod dixit: Contendimus, sive praesentes, sive absentes placere illi; quia nimirum idem ipse est, Petro teste Act. 10., qui constitutus est a Deo judex vivorum et mortuorum, quos hoc loco per praesentes et absentes diximus significari. Pro manifestari textus Ambrosianus habet: assistere. S. Ambrosius legit: stare, enarrans Psalm. 1. Caeterum Augustinus pro duabus vocibus: manifestari oportet, passim legit: adstabimus, ut Ench. 109., lib. de praedest. Sanct. cap. 12. et ad Dulcit. quaest. 2., sed, ut suspicor, usus codice, qui confunderet hanc sententiam cum altera simili Rom. 14., quae habet: Omnes stabimus, sive adstabimus, sistemur, ante tribunal Christi. Nam alioqui plus est manifestari, cpavspcofrTJvat, quod hic legitur, quam adstare sive sisti, rcapaaTTJvat, quod in Epist. ad Rom. Multi namque judicibus sistuntur, qui non manifestantur; ideoque Theodoretus annotat, Apostolum non dixisse: sisti, sed manifestari. Bifariam autem hoc exponitur; vel ut manifestari referatur ad judicem, quia nimirum omnia omnium hominum facta perfectissime Christo judici nota eiunt; vel ut referatur ad caeteros omnes homines, quia, ut ait Liranus, judicium illud apparebit omnibus justum, singulis videntibus omnia bona et mala aliorum. Est enim sermo de extremo et universali judicio. Posterior hic sensus congruit cum eo, quod dixit in prima Epist. cap. 4. de judice Christo: Qui et illuminabit abscondita tenebrarum, et manifestabit consilia cordium; utique non sibi, qui omnia novit ab initio; sed cunctis angelis et hominibus. Hunc sensum praeter alios expresserunt Theodoretus et Theophylactus, quorum alter omnibus, alter omnia dicit in illo judicio manifestanda. Certe prior sensus admitti vix potest. Non enim tunc proprie manifestabimur judici, cui semper manifesti sumus; tametsi improprie posset intelligi, nos illi manifestatum iri, quatenus scilicet ipso actu et effectu judicii monstraturus est, omnia nostra sibi esse manifesta. Porro tribunal Christi non aliud est, quam potestas ejus judicaria; et ante tribunal Christi non aliud, quam coram Christo judice. Quod vero dicit: omnes nos, intellige omnes homines sine exceptione, et proinde etiam nos Apostolos omnesque novae legis ministros, videlicet rationem sui ministerii Christo Domino reddituros. Quo generali sensu locum similem, qui est Rom. 14., ostendimus accipiendum. Ubi et illud exposuimus, quomodo judici Christo sistenti sint etiam Apostoli, sicut hic dicitur, scilicet ab illo judicandi, cum eos simul cum Christo judices sessuros, atque duodecim tribus Israel judicaturos ipse Christus pronuntiet Matth. 19. et Luc. 22. Hoc enim propterea dictum est, quia, qui Christum propius secuti sunt, omnibus suis Evangelii causa relictis, quales imprimis fuerunt Apostoli, tam erit eorum excellentia sanctitatis omnibus nota, ut, si de judiciis humano more loquendum sit, non solum non judicandi videantur operum ac meritorum discussione, veram etiam digni reputentur, quos judex honoris causa sibi jubeat assidere, velut judiciariae potestatis ex aliqua parte consortes; quemadmodum dicto loco pluribus id a nobis explicatum est.
Ut referat unusguisque propria corporis, prout gessit, sive bonum, sive malum. Illa verba: propria corporis, prout gessit, in Graeco sic leguntur: xa 6*ia tou ocouaxog, 7cp6g a £7ipa$ev, id est, ea, quae per corpus, ad ea seu juxta ea, quaefecit; nisi quod exemplaria quaedam habeant: TCpOQ o, juxta quod fecit, sensu tamen eodem. Supplendum autem priori parte: ea, quae per corpus facta sunt, quod Ambrosianus breviter legit: facta corporis. Quod additur: prout gessit, sive juxta ea, quae fecit, declarat analogiam retributionis ad merita. Sensus enim Apostoli est, unumquemque in illo judicio reportaturum pro iis, quae in corpore gessit bona vel mala, praemium vel supplicium; idque juxta meritorum cujusque rationem; ut priori parte significetur justa retributio in genere, quae ad justitiam commutativam pertinet; posteriori justa retributionis proportio, scilicet ut, quae erit in utramque partem meritorum disparitas, eadem servetur, et in remuneratione bonorum, et in punitione malorum; quod est officium justitiae distributivae. Graecae lectioni favet Tertullianus, qui libro de resurrect. carn. capit. 43. locum hunc ita refert: Ut unusquisque reportet per corpus, secundum quae gessit, et cap. 59.: XJt referat per corpus, prout gessit, et lib. 5. contra Marcionem cap. 12.: quae per corpus admisit. Item Augustinus, qui legit: secundum ea, quae per corpus gessit, lib. 17. de civit. Dei, cap. 4., et aliis locis supra citatis. Meminit hujus lectionis etiam Lombardus in commentario. Suffragatur et Syra paraphrasis, quae sic habet: Ut rependatur unicuique in corpore suo id, quod factum est in ipso. Caeterum noster interpres, qui scripsit: propria corporis, in Graeco pro dia legit r<5ia, quod et hodie legitur in Complutensibus ac Regiis. Eam Latinam lectionem habet Cyprianus ad Quirin. lib. 2. testim. 28., et lib.*3. testim. 56.; necnon Ambrosius in enarratione Psalmi primi, et Ruffinus exponens illa symboli verba: judicare vivos et mortuos. Dicuntur autem propria corporis, non diversa ab iis, quae propria sunt animae, sed ea, quae singuli fecerunt, quisque in suo corpore, dum hic viveret. Quem etiam Graecae lectionis sensum esse, diximus. Quamquam et anima, dum in corpore est, nihil agit sine corporis adminiculo; quemadmodum nec cogitare quidquam potest sine phantasmate corporeo. Quo tamen Apostolum respexisse, non putamus. Igitur quod ait: prout gessit, prorsus generale est, ut non modo complectatur actiones exteriores, verum etiam intimas animorum cogitationes, quas per consilia cordium significavit Apostolus 1 Cor. 4. Solet hic moveri quaestio de infantibus, sive renatis in Christo, sive non renatis, qui in ea aetate mortui sunt; utrum etiam hujus sententiae generalitate comprehendantur. Non enim videntur quidquam gessisse, ii est, fecisse in corpore, quod praemium aut poenam mereatur, ut qui rationis usum numquam habuerint. Respondet Augustinus, unumquemque censeri gessise in corpore non solum id, quod sua voluntate fecit, sed et, quod circa ipsum factum est, ut ei noceret aut prodesset, dum esset in corpore. Q.uod quidem in parvulis habere locum ostendit, quoniam iis vel damnationem adfert peccatum primi parentis, vel prodest ad salutem baptismus eis impensus. Ita docet lib. 6. contra Jul. cap. 10., et in Epist. 107., quae est ad Vital., et attingit lib. de praedest. Sanctor. cap. 12. Id ipsum repetivit ex Augustino Beda, Glossator, Lombardus, Hervaeus et alii. Sed haec responsio difficultatem habet. Non enim, nisi valde improprio et violento sermone, dici potest, parvulos ea fecisse, quae circa illos nescientes aut non consentientes facta sunt ab aliis; praesertim si facta, ipsis nondum natis, quale est peccatum primi parentis, quo totum infecit genus humanum. Quare facilior et ad Apostoli mentem accommodatior erit responsio, si dicamus, ea, quae quisque fecit, sicut ad cogitationes cordium constat extendi, sic etiam extendi debere ad habitus bonos et malos, aut si quid habitibus simile voluntati dominans, ita nimirum, ut secundum illud operatum sit voluntas, si rationis usus accedat, et nihil aliud impediat. Tale est autem peccatum originale, quo infecta est uniuscujusque parvuli voluntas, donec renascatur. Est enim habitus quidam pravus atque corruptus, uti docet S. Thomas 1. 2. quaest. 82. art. 1. et alibi. Tales quoque sunt habitus infusi, fides, spes, charitas, quas etiam parvuli, dum baptizantur, accipiunt. Neque enim solum actus boni et mali subjicientur judicio Dei, verum etiam habitus virtutum et vitiorum, quatenus voluntarii sunt. Secundum hos enim, ut coram Deo laudabiles et vituperabiles sunt homines, sic et praemiis aut poenis digni; quemadmodum ostendimus ad distinct. 30. lib. 2. sentent. Hunc Apostoli locum solent objicere sectarii contra preces et sacrificia, quae pro defunctis in Ecclesia Catholica frequenlantur. Nam si in die judicii refert unusquisque, prout ipse gessit in corpore, dum viveret, seu bonum, seu malum; igitur, inquiunt, nil prodest mortuis, quod pro eis agunt viventes. Verum huic objectioni jam olim occurrit Augustinus variis locis, ut in lib. de cura pro mort. cap. 1., Enchir. cap. 110., quaest. 2. ad Dulc., et serm. 32. de verbis Apost. Summa responsionis est, mortuos, dum viventium suffragiis adjuvantur, recipere ea, quae ipsi gesserunt in corpore; quandoquidem, ut sic juvaii possent, dum viverent, meruerunt. Hoc autem meritum (ait Augustinus in Enchirid.) sibi quisque, cum in corpore viveret, comparavit, ut ei possent ista prodesse, quae pro mortuis aguntur a vivis. Caeterum e diverso manifeste facit hic locus pro meritis operum, tam bonorum (quae negant haeretici), quam malorum. Nam de utrisque, quod ad generalem retributionis ac meriti rationem attinet, similiter loquitur Apostolus, dicens, unumquemque recepturum, prout gessit, sive bonum, sive malum; eo duntaxat discrimine, quod ad mala merita quisque sibi sufficit, bona vero merita Dei dona sunt, gratuito nobis per Christimeritum collata.
5:11
11. Scientes ergo timorem Domini, hominibus suademus. Timorem dixit pro re timenda, more Scripturae: Cum igitur (inquit) nos, Evangelicae legis ministri, certo futurum sciamus, et ante oculos habeamus severum illud, omnibusque merito timendum ac tremendum judicium Christi Domini; nitimur hominibus persuadere nostram integritatem, ne cui scandalo simus.
Deo autem manifesti sumus. Dico, inquit, hominibus suademus; nam quod ad Deum attinet, nihil opus est, ut illi nostram integritatem persuadeamus. Novit enim ille recessus intimos cordis nostri. Videtur huic loco ex diametro repugnare quod dicit Gal. cap. 1.: Modo enim hominibus suadeo, an Deo? quasi dicat: Non hominibus, sed Deo. Verum quomodo non repugnet, ex illius loci commentario planum fiet. Pro: manifesti sumus, Graece quidem verbum est praeteriti temporis 7iecpav£ptou.£0a, quod vertendum cuipiam videatur: manifestati sumus, uti reperio nonnullos vertisse. Sed revera significationem habet praesentis, etsi conjuncti cum praeterito; ut in aliis quibusdam Graecis verbis contingit. Significatur enim manifesta Dei de nobis notitia sic praesens, ut semper fuerit. Unde paene omnes cum nostro interprete verterunt: manifesti sumus, quod et e Syriaco textu nobis redditur. Interim observa, quod si Deo jam manifesti sumus, non ergo Christo nos manifestos esse demum in extremo judicio sed hominibus coram Christo; uti dictum est supra.
Spero autem, et in conscientiis vestris manifestos nos esse. In Graeco non exprimitur pronomen. Itaque verti posset numero singulari, manifestum me esse, nisi tam praecedentia, quam quae sequuntur, pluralem numerum exigerent; quae omnia communi nomine fidelium ministrorum verbi Dei dicuntur. Jam quod proxime dictum est de verbo Graeco, pro quo transtulit interpres: manifesti sumus, ad hunc quoque locum pertinet. Nec enim probo, quod apud Sedulium lego: manifestatos esse, licet ex verbo 7t£<pavep6jofrai. Sensus igitur est: Spero et confido, sinceritatem nostram, qua in Evangelico munere versamur, ita vobis jam diu manifestam et probatam esse, ut bene recteque de nobis sentiatis. Hoc dicit propter aliquos, qui, a pseudapostolis male persuasi, minus bonam habebant de Paulo ejusque collegis existimationem.
5:12
12. Non iterum commendamus nos vobis. Graece: Non enim iterum nos ipsos commendamus vobis. Tametsi particula enim, quae nec in Syro textu legitur, nec in Ambrosiano, nec in omnibus Graecis, haud videtur ad sensum conferre, nisi positam intelligamus pro illativa; ac si dicat Apostolus: Ideoque non haec scribo, quod magnopere studeam me meosque Evangelii socios iterum vobis commendare, ut quorum in conscientiis satis manifesti sumus. Vide nostram expositionem ejus, quod supra dixit initio capitis 3.: Incipimus iterum nosmet ipsos commendare? Ubi etiam ratio reddita, cur dicat: iterum.
Sed occasionem damus vobisgloriandi pro nobis. Damus. Graece 5i66vtsq_, dantes, etgloriandi, xaux^uaT0C, 9^oriationis. Interpretes, ne oratio sit imperfecta, participium per verbum reddiderunt. Nam quasi interrogaretur: Si haec, quae ad laudem vestram pertinent, non scribis studio commendandi tui ac tuorum, quorsum igitur ea commemoras? Sed, inquit, haec scribimus, occasionem dantes vobis, id est, ad hoc, ut occasionem demus vobis Corinthiis nostro nomine gloriandi; vel clarius: Ut praebeamus vobis materiam gloriandi de nobis; idque adversus aemulos gloriae nostrae pseudapostolos, qui nobis obtrectant. Haec enim erat Paulo justissima causa sui commendandi, ne per ipsius vituperationem et contemptum fructus Evangelio deperiret. Sensum hunc explicat, quod sequitur:
Ut habeatis ad eos, qui in facie gloriantur, et non in corde. Ad eos, Graece TZpb^ touq, etc. Quod verti potest: adversus eos. Quo sensu dixit Latinus interpres 1 Cor. 15.: Si ad bestias pugnavi. Nam et Graece dicitur: jiaxsoftat, izpQQ Tiva, quod Latine: pugnare cum aliquo, id est, contra. Porro verbum $%fiT*> habeatis, supplemento eget. Unde alii pleno sensu vertunt: Vt aliquid habeatis adversus eos. Quae et Ambrosiana lectio est. Idque suo commentario plane confirmat Oecumenius, nec dissentit Primasius, cujus scholion est: Ut habeatis ad eos, quid respondeatis. Atqui Gaignaeus supplet ex eo, quod praecedit: Uthabeatis occasionem gloriandi adversus eos. Erasmus annotat, habeatis positumpro: possitis gloriari. Nam £X£tv.> habere, pro posse, Graecae consuetudinis est. Et tamen idem autor in sua versione maluit scribere, quod primo loco dixi, sicut apud Ambrosium legerat. Quod et nobis maxime probatur. Itaque sensus est: Ut habeatis in promptu, quod pro nobis dicatis adversus eos, qui gloriantur in facie, sive in exteriori specie, id est, de iis, quae exterius apparent, gloriam captant; nimirum ad hoc intenti, ut coram hominibus appareant gloriosi; sive ea de se praedicantes, quae nihil ad veram laudem faciunt, qualia sunt sapientia et eloquentia saecularis, nobilitas generis, et alia hujusmodi; sive more hypocritarum simulantes virtutes, quas non habent. Non autem in corde^ id est, non ex cordis et conscientiae testimonio; quemadmodum ipse Paulus gloriabatur. Sic enim supra cap. 1.: Gloria nostra haec est testimonium conscientiae nostrae. Sciendum, hanc extremam partem in Graeco legi sine praepositione: et non corde; ut sensus esse possit: Et non ita sentiunt corde, uti foris de se praedicant; non tales intus se vident, quales exterius videri volunt; conscientia non respondet externae speciei.
5:13
13. Sive enim mente excedimus, Deo. Nonnulli codices mss., necnon concordantiae veteres pro secunda vocali tertiam legunt: excidimus ipvo excedimus. Verum nostrae lectioni consonat textus Ambrosianus. Estque sane probabilius, interpretem nostrum vertisse: excedimus, ut qui etiam alias mentis excessum vocat, quam Ixotccoiv Graeci dicunt, ut Act. 10. et 11. Est autem hoc loco verbum respondens I^sottju-sv, id est, mente excedimus; ac si dicat: Extra nos positi sumus, quod alii quidam vertunt: insanimus; quemadmodum et Syra transferuntur. Qua significatione legitur idem verbum Marc. 3., ubi nos habemus: Quoniam in furorem versus est. Caeterum Augustinus quidem passim legit in praeterito: mente excessimus, observato tempore verbi Graeci, ut tract. in Joann. lib. 12., contra Faustum cap. 26., et in enarrat. Psalm. 30. conc. 1., et Psalm. 103. conc. 3. Verum id accidit interpretis imperitia, qui non advertit, hoc verbum ex iis esse, in quibus soleat usurpari tempus praeteritum pro praesenti. Simile verbum habuimus supra vers. 11. Dicere coeperat Apostolus, quae ad laudem suam et gloriam spectarent, idque adeo in consequentibus hujus epistolae prolixius et copiosius facturus est, improbitate suorum adversariorum ad eam rem impulsus. De eo nunc se excusat, et hac sententia Corinthios praemonet, ut intelligant, id cum ratione et ob justam utilitatem a se fieri. Quod autem hujusmodi gloriationem suique laudationem significare voluerit nomine insaniae atque insipientiae, patet ex iis, quae scribit infra cap. 11. et 12. Ratio appellationis est, vel quia vulgus eos aestimat parum sanos, qui laudes suas praedicant; vel potius quoniam id absque justa necessitate facere, revera stultum et insanum est; ut insanire dicatur hoc loco, qui facit, quod solent homines non sanae mentis. Porro supplenda est oratio repetitione verbi in hunc sensum: Sive insani sumus, gloriose de nobis ipsis loquentes, Deo insani sumus; id est, hoc ipsum facimus ad gloriainDei, ne, si nos ejus ministri vobis habeamur contemptui, simul ejus doctrina per nos praedicata contemnatur. Quae res utique cederet in ipsius Dei contemptum.
Sive sobrii sumus, vobis. Mentis sobrietas intelligitur. Nam Graece est: sfxs oto(ppovouusv, id est, sanae mentis sumus, pro quo legit Ambrosianus: sanum sapimus, Augustinus vero: temperantes sumus. Quorum omnium sensus idem est iste: Sive de nobis humiliter ac modeste loquamur, quod solent homines sanae mentis, vobis tales sumus, hoc est, id totum vestri causa facimus, imbecillitati vestrae nos accommodantes, et humilitatis exempla praebentes. Ad hanc bimembrem Apostoli sententiam (quam totam Valla breviter et complete sic reddit: Sive desipimus, Deo desipimus; sive sapimus, vobis sapimus) Graeci, Theophylactus et Oecumenius, plures adferunt sensus. Ac Latini plerique, ex Augustini locis supra citatis, mentis excessum interpretantur contemplationem sublimium mysteriorum, quae capacitatem infirmorum excedunt; sobrietatem vero doctrinam captui vulgari accommodatam. Verum sensus, quem dedimus, quem eundem nec Graeci, nec Latini praeterierunt, nobis videtur omnino germanus. Caeterum notanda Pauli modestia vel in eo ipso, quod, cum haec, quae scribit, in ipsius personam potissime competerent, tamen, ut communi nomine multorum scribens, utatur numero plurali.
5:14
14. Charitas enim Christi urget nos. Graece oovsxsi, constringit, compellit nos. Id vero est urgere. Charitatem Christi intelligit vel eam, qua nos Christum diligimus, vel qua Christus nos diligit. Nam uterque sensus exstat apud interpretes, tam Graecos, quam Latinos. Prior sic explicatur: Ad id, quod dixi, faciendum urget nos Apostolos et Evangelii ministros illa charitas, qua Christum ut Dominum nostrum, qui nos redemit, diligimus, volentes omnia facere ad ejus nutum et honorem, ut servos redemptitios decet, qui non sunt sui, sed Domini. Cui intellectui possunt etiam, quae sequuntur, aptari. Quae tamen diligentius expensa magis postulare nobis videntur alterum sensum, ut tale sit, quod dicit Apostolus: Neque gloriae cupiditas cogit nos insanire; neque rursus abjectio et pusillitas animi sobrios nos reddit; sed ad utrumque nos urget et impellit exemplum charitatis Christi pro omnibus mortui. Si enim Christus pro omnibus mortuus est, quid non facere nos debemus, ut eos, pro quibus ille mortuus est, adducamus ad salutem? Unde ait in priore epistola cap. 9.: Omnibus omnia factus sum, ut omnes facerem salvos. Exemplum vero Christi ad procurandam proximorum salutem alibi quoque Paulus allegat, ut Rom. 15.: Unusquisque vestrum, inquit, proximo suo placeat in bonum, ad aedificationem. Etenim Christus non sibi placuit. Et iterum: Suscipite invicem, sicut et Christus suscepit vos, in honorem Dei. Similiter allegat Joannes 1. epist. 3. dicens: In hoc cognovimus charitatem Dei, quoniam ille animam suam pro nobis posuit, et nos debemus pro fratribus animas ponere. Confirmat hunc commentarium quod Paulus ista scribit de se. suisque collegis, ut vicariis et legatis Christi; quemadmodum in sequentibus aperte declarat. Itaque dicere vult, exemplo Christi, qui sic dilexit nos, ut pro nobis omnibus mortem subiret, urgeri se, tamquam ejus legatum, ad impendendum se totum iis, quos Christus ita dilexisset.
Aestimantes hoc, quoniam, si unus pro omnibus mortuus est, ergo omnes mortui sunt. Aestimantes: Graece xpivovxac, judicantes, ut habet textus Ambrosii, sicut et legit Augustinus lib. 11. contra Faust. cap. 8., et sensus est: Animo reputantes. Particula £t, si, in quibusdam Graecis codicibus abest; nec eam legerunt Theophylactus et Oecumeniue. Veri8imile tamen est, a Paulo scriptam fuisse, quod et sermonis connexioni serviat, et in plurimis adhuc legatur Graecis codicibus, qui hodie exstant. Ansam praetermittendi incauto scriptori Graeco dedisse potuit similitudo dictionum £i et siC; ut in ejusmodi contingit. Quod dicit Apostolus: unum pro omnibus, scilicet hominibus redimendis mortuum esse, nempe Christum Dominum, id recte Prosper in responsione prima ad objectiones Vincentianas, de magnitudine et potentia pretii, per Christum in morte oblati, exponit. Fuit enim pretium illud sufficiens et superabundans ad omnes redimendos atque salvandos. Verum non omnibus, sed solis electis, ex Dei praedestinantis voluntate applicatur. Atque hoc est, quod Theologi tradunt, Christum sua passione sufficienter omnes redemisse, sed non omnes efficienter. Quam efficientiam attendentes alii quidam, priore sensu non repudiato, Paulum de praedestinatis interpretantur, ut quibus omnibus et solis efficaciter ad salutem prodest mors Christi. Hic commentarius est apud Haimonem et Hervaeum; necnon apud Hugonem Victorinum in quaestionibus loci praesentis, ubi sensum hunc Hieronymo adscribit. Eundem tradit S. Thomas, exponens illud Heb. 2.: Ut gratia Dei pro omnibus gustaret mortem • quamvis et alterum sensum adjungat. Uter vero sensus huic loco magis conveniat, pendet ex intellectu ejus, quod infert Apostolus: ergo omnes mortui sunt. Quod quidem B. Thomas trifariam intelligi posse docet. Primum, ut sensus sit, omnes esse mortuos morte peccati in Adam. Quae expositio fere est omnium commentatorum, adeoque legentibus obvia, ut Cajetanus affinnet, procul dubio sermonem hic esse de omnium hominum morte, quae est, peccati originalis. Ac certe bona est sequela: Si pro omnibus mortuus est Christus, omnes mortuos esse morte peccati. Siquidem Christus ad hoc mortuus est, ut homines a morte peccati redimeret. Quare si nullus est hominum, pro quo Christus non sit mortuus, utique consequens est, nullum esse, qui sit a peccato, saltem originali, immunis. Hic commentarius supponit sensum antecedentis generalem; scilicet pro omnibus in universum hominibus mortuum esse Christum, et non solum praedestinatis. Non enim aliter ex hoc loco colligi posset, omnes in universum homines morte peccati mortuos esse, quod ex eo colligunt dictae expositionis autores. Unde et Augustinus adversus Pelagianos, originale peccatum negantes, utitur inter alia hujus Scripturae testimonio, quo doceat, ne quidem infantes recenter natos a peccato liberos esse, quoniam et pro eis mortuus sit Christus; ut lib. 1. de baptism. parvulorum, cap. 27., et lib. 6. contra Julianum, cap. 4. Qui et ejusdem doctrinae generalitatem expressit lib. 20. de civitate Dei, cap. 6., ubi, recitatis ex hoc loco verbis Apostoli, sic infert: Omnes itaque mortui sunt in peccatis, nemine prorsus excepto, sive originalibus, sive etiam voluntate additis. Quae eadem verba V. Beda retulit in sua collectanea, deinde et Hervaeus intexuit suo commentario. Nam exceptio, quae apud hunc autorem, sub Anselmi nomine citari solitum, apposita legitur: dempta matre Dei, contra mentem autoris, ac repugnante contextu, inserta est ab aliquo, zelum (ut arbitror) habente matris Dei, non sucundum scientiam. Veruntamen hic commentarius, quem primo loco diximus adferri a S. Thoma, etsi veram sententiam contineat, non admodum quadrat Apostoli instituto, nec connecti facile potest cum iis, quae sequuntur. Est igitur secundus apud eundem sensus, ut omnes mortui dicantur veteri vitae, nec significetur, quid sit, sed quid esse debeat. Nam quia Christus mortuus est ad delenda peccata, si pro omnibus mortuus est, igitur omnes mori debent veteri vitae, scilicet peccati, et vivere vita justitiae. Quod et typice per Christi mortem ac resurrectionem significatum fuit, quemadmodum docet idem Apostolus Rom. 6. Tertius apud Aquinatem sensus est: Ergo mortui sunt omnes, id est, ita se debet quisque reputare, et, ut ait Apostolus, judicare, ac si mortuus esset sibi ipsi. Qui proinde non debeat deinceps sibi vivere, sectando ea, quae sibi commoda sunt; sed vivere Christo, gloriam ejus quaerendo, et voluntatem ejus implendo. Sensum hunc ex glossa ordinaria desumptum S. Thomas amplectitur tamquam magis litteralem, atque eum solum adfert Liranus, Thomae sententiam secutus. Ac revera sensus iste contextui sermonis Apostolimaxime congruit. Nam verbis supeiioribus, quibus dixit: sive enim mente excedimus, Deo, etc., professus est, se nihil sui gratia facere, sed omnia sua referre ad Dei gloriam et communem hominum salutem. Quae vero sequuntur, hunc intellectum plane explicant, ut statim videbimus. Est autem locus huic simillimus Rom. 14., ubi sic ait: Nemo enim nostrum sibi vivit, et nemo sibi moritur. Sive enim viiimus, Domino vivimus; sive morimur, Domino morimur. Sive ergo vivimus, sive morimur, Domini sumus. In hoc enim Christus mortuus est et resurrexit, ut et mortuorum, et vivorum dominetur. Ex quo etiam loco declaratur vis argumentationis Apostolicae, consistens in eo, quod Christus sua morte nos redemit. Qua ratione et ipse factus est omnium nostrum Dominus, et nos ejus servi. Servus autem non suus est, sed domini sui; ideoque non sibi operatur, sed domino. Quare si pro omnibus mortuus est Christus, omnes ergo, quod ad suas ipsorum actiones attinet, sibi mortui sunt, et Christo Domino vivere debent. Denique jam ex his satis apparet, id, quod dicit Apostolus, Christum pro omnibus mortuum esse, de praedestinatis sive electis convenienter intelligi, tamquam ratiocinetur hoc modo: Si Christus pro omnibus, quos ad vitam elegit, mortuus est, igitur omnes redemptionis ejus facti participes, qui proinde ex electorum numero se esse merito confidunt, (juxta secundum sensum) mori debent in dies veteri vitae, et vivere vitam novam; aut (juxta tertium sensum) mortui esse debent sibi ipsis, ut jam non suis commodis studeant, sed gloriae Domini redemptoris sui, et saluti electorum, pro quibus redimendis ille mortuus est, sicut idem Apostolus alibi dicit: Omnia sustineo propter electos, ut et ipsi salutem consequantur, 2 Tim. 2. Porro consequentiam argumentationis, quam juxta postremum sensum facit Apostolus, amplius declarant ea, quae sequntur:
5:15
15. Etpro omnibus mortuus est Christus. In Graeco non additur Christus' sed subauditur unus ex parte praecedenti. Particulam et alii pro causali scriptam volunt: Nam pro omnibus mortuus est, quod Hebraeis non est infrequens; alii per autem exponunt, ut haec sit antecedentis conditionaliter positi resumptio, quasi dicat: Atqui pro omnibus mortuus est unus; nempe propter id, quod sequitur:
Ut, et qui vivunt, jam non sibi vivant, sed ei, qui pro ipsis mortuus est, et resurrexit. Graece: Ut, qui vivunt, non amplius sibi ipsis vivant, sed etc. Augustinus quoque sine conjunctione legit: ut, qui vivunt, lib. 20. de civit. Dei, cap. 6., et alibi. Sensus periodi est: Ad hoc unus ille, scilicet Christus, pro omnibus mortuus est, ut iidem illi, pro quibus mortuus est/ quamvis vivant vita naturali, deinceps tamen non sibi vivant, quasi liberi facientes, quidquid suggesserit propria voluntas; sed sibi mortui, vivant ei, qui pro ipsis mortuus est, id est, omnes suae vitae actiones instituant ad nutum et voluntatem et honorem sui Domini, qui ipsos sua morte redemit, eoque redemptionis jure servos suos effecit. Addit autem: et resurrexit, sive ad insinuandum beneficium immortalitatis per Christi resurrectionem, velut exemplarem causam omnibus nobis propositum; seu potius, ut significet, nobis vivendum esse Christo ea vita, cujus typus est resurrectio Christi, id est, vita nova; sicut mori debemus nobis ipsis, ac vitae veteri, quam mortem typice denotat mors Christi, ut habetur Rom. 6. Pro quo sensu facit, quod paulo post dicitur: Si quis ergo in Christo, nova creatura • vetera transierunt etc. Jam ex hac declaratione liquet, quam locus iste persimilis sit ei, quem paulo ante protulimus ex epist. ad Rom. cap. 14.
5:16
16. Itaque nos ex hoc neminem novimus secundum camem. Ex hoc, scilicet tempore. Nam Graece est oltzo too vDv, ex nunc, id est, deinceps, de caetero. Obscuritatem habet hic veisus, adeo ut ingenue fateatur Hofmeisterus, commentator haud ineptus, haec Apostoli verba suum intellectum longe superare. Inde nata varietas expositionum, quas permultas videre est apud S. Thomam in commentario, ubi docet, illud: secundum carnem, posse construi vel cum vocabulo neminem, vel cum verbo novimus; id est, posse referri vel ad cognitum, vel ad cognoscentem. Utriusque vero constructionis plures adfert sensus, ex quibus satis nobis erit adduxisse magis probabiles. Inter quos sane vix numerari potest, quod Theophylactus et Oecumenius, autore Chrysostomo, neminem secundum carnem, id est, nullum viventem secundum veterem et carnalem vitam deinceps a Paulo cognosci, interpretantur. Neque enim Christum secundum carnem (quod afnrmat verbis sequentibus) hoc modo Paulus aliquando cognoverat. Ur.de et in ea parte variare coguntur suam expositionem. Alii multo probabilius hoc sensu nectunt ista verba cum superioribus: Quoniam Christus pro nobis resurrexit, ut nos immortales redderet, idcirco nos, hac spe immortalitatis erecti, et in eain totis animis intenti, de caetero neminem secundum carnem hanc mortalem magni facimus, nec magnopere curamus ea, quae sunt praesentis ac mortalis vitae, tam in nobis, quam in aliis; quandoquidem nec Christum ipsum (juxta id, quod sequitur) jam cogitamus ut mortalem, sed ut immortalem; et proinde ejus praesentiam in carne mortali, quae caeteris Apostolis contigit, quam et ego aliquando magni feci, nunc parvi pendo. Et quid mirum? quando illa Christi praesentia secundum carnis infirmitatem impedimento fuit Apostolis, quo minus spiritualem Christi doctrinam caperent. Unde dicit ad eos, Joannis 16.: Expedit vobis, ut ego vadam; si enim non abiero, paracletus non veniet ad vos. Ita fere locum hunc intellexerunt Augustinus lib. 11. contra Faustum, cap. 7. et 8., et Leo sermone 1. de resurrect. Domini. Sensum Augustini paene verbatim referunt in suis commentariis Lombardus et Hervaeus. Sed et Thomas hunc intellectum caeteris anteponere videtur. Nec vero repugnat, quod Dominus Matth. 13. et Luc. 10. beatos pronuntiat suos discipulos, quod ipsum coram etiam in carne mortali viderent et audirent; quae res antiquis Prophetis et justis exoptata non contigisset. Nam beatos dicit ex comparatione duntaxat, id est, si ipsi conferantur cum illis, qui Christi venturi tantum obscuram habuerant notitiam. Sunt enim (quod ad rem praesentem attirandi, in quorum infimo consistit obscura notitia, quam habuerunt de Christo Prophetae, ac caeteri priorum temporum justi. Secundum gradum tenet evidens per sensum notitia, qualis fuit Apostolorum et omnium eorum, qui, Christum in carne mortali videntes, in eum crediderunt. Tertius gradus est ejus notitiae, qua Christus cognoscitur per praesentiam in vita immortali. De qua superius, versu 8.: Confidimus, inquit, praesentes esse ad Dominum. Medius ergo gradus respectu primi magnum quiddam erat ac vehementer optabile; non magnum autem, sed imperfectum, respectu tertii. Caeterum hic commentarius, etsi probus et ab Augustino diligenter explicatus, infirmari tamen videtur hac ratione, quia Paulus illo modo Christum secundum carnem numquam noverat, hoc est, in carne mortali numquam eum viderat, ut dicere posset id, quod sequitur: Et si cognovimus secundum carnem Christum. Nec satis est, si dicas (ut quidam respondent), in persona aliorum Apostolorum hoc a Paulo scribi. Nam tota hac disputatione, qua de ministris agit novae legis, quaecumque scribit, ea vel maxime in sua ipsius persona scribit. Eadem ratione refellitur Cajetanus, qui locum hucc exponit de Messia carnali, qualem exspectant Judaei. Sensum enim facit hujusmodi: Itaque nos ex eo tempore, quo Christus resurrexit, didicimus et novimus, neminem renovatorem saeculi secundum carnem, hoc est, secundum carnis officia viventem, nobis exspectandum esse. Et quamvis Apostoli Christum susceperunt secundum carnis officia viventem, quando cum eo conversati sunt in terra, id tantum ad tempus fuit, donec compleret Christus mysterium nostrae redemptionis. Nam de caetero usque in aeternum nec illi, nec nos Christum ut talem novimus; sed solummodo novimus eum viventem secundum spiritum in carne immortali. Hic sensus, quem et alii quidam, etsi diversis verbis, tradunt, refellitur, ut dixi, perinde uti superior, quia de Paulo falsum est, quod eo modo Christum secundum carnem aliquando noverit. Adde, quod non de solo Messia loquitur Paulus, sed generaliter inquit: Ex hoc neminem novimus secundum carnem; quod deinde speciatim etiam de Christo pronuntiat. Est igituralia quaedam expositio, quam insinuantmagis, quam aperiuntGaignaeus etalii nonnulli, quam et sequiturEiasmus in paraphrasi. Cum enim pseudapostoli, qui utique Judaei erant, inter alia gloriarentur de nobilitate generis, quod Hebraei, quod Israelitae, quod semen Abrahae essent; ut infra cap. 11, versu 22., quod totum Apostolus ibidem versu 18. vocat gloriari secundum carnem; docet hic, usque adeo se sibi ipsi ac veteri vitae mortuum esse, et in alium hominem trausmutatum, ut jam nihil illorum magni faciat. Docet autem id ipsum plenius in epistola ad Philipp. 3., ubi, adversus eosdem agens pseudapostolos in carne fiduciam habentes, scribit, se quidem etiam habere, unde confidere possit in carne, sed universam illam in carne gloriandi materiam aestimasse propter Christum ut detrimenta et stercora. Qui locus est pro commentario loci praesentis. Cujus proinde sensus quam maxime probabilis est iste: Cum itaque nos novae legis ministri per Christum mortui simus vitae veteri ac nobis ipsis, et in novam cum Christo vitam transformati, sane ex eo jam tempore, quo fungimur hoc ministerio, neminem novimus secundum carnem, notitia videlicet amoris et propensioris affectus; id est, in nemine gloriamur carnalis propinquitatis causa, ne quidem in ipso Abraham, patre nostro secundum carnem, ut appellatur Rom. 4.
Et si cognovimus secundum carnem Christum; sed nunc jam non novimus. Graece: Si vero etiam cognovimus secundum carnem Christum; sed nunc non amplius cognoscimus. Ubi sed pro tamen positum est, quomodo reddidit interpres capite superiori, versu 16.: tamen is, qui intus est, renovatur etc. Auget orationem Apostolus hac parte, quasi in immensum. Poterat enim dicere: Nec ipsum Abraham novimus secundum carnem; sed nominare voluit quendam incomparabiliter majorem. Quin etsi, inquit, aliquando magnum et gloriosum putavimus, gentilem et consanguineum esse Christi secundum carnem; at nunc ita penitus mortui sumus affectibus vitae veteris, ut non amplius in hujusmodi re gloriandum nobis censeamus. Etenim pseudapostolos in eo vel imprimis gloriatos fuisse, quod Christo essent carne et sanguine conjuncti, non est dubitandum; quandoquidem Apostolus Rom. 9. inter praerogativas Judaeorum hoc etiam enumerat, quod ex iis esset Christus secundum carnem. Veruntamen id non esse magni faciendum, ipse etiam Christus docuit, quando, quibusdam sibi nuntiantibus adventum suae matris et fratrum, respondit: Mater mea et fratres mei hi sunt, qui verbum Dei audiunt et faciunt, Lucae 8. Porro sciendum est, hujus loci testimonio Faustum Manichaeum quondnm i abusum fuisse, quo doceret, Christum Dominum non habuisse veram carnem. Dicebat enim, Paulum, quamvis aliter fortassis aliquando sensisset, ut in epistola, quam ad Romanos scripserat, cap. 1., ubi Christus legitur factus ex semine David secundum carnem, in hoc loco sententiam correxisse, quando dixit: Etsi cognovimus Christum secundum carnem, nunc tamen non novimus. Ita refert Augustinus ipsius Fausti verbis lib. 11. adversus eum scripto, cap. 1. Refellit autem cap. 7., idque duplici ratione. Primum quia, si Christus numquam fuit secundum carnem, mentitus est Paulus, cum ait: Cognovimus eum secundum carnem. Siquidem nemo cognoscit, quod non est. Neque enim Paulus dixit: Putavimus, quod est opinantis vere aut falso; sed: cognovimus. Deinde, et quidem efiicacius, hoc argumento: Quod si Christus ideo non habuit carnem, quia dicit Apostolus, se nunc eum non novisse secundum carnem; igitur nec illi carnem habuerunt, de quibus dicit: Ex hoc neminem novimus secundum carnem; quod nec ipse Faustus sensit. Addo tertiam rationem. Non enim dici potest, Apostolum correxisse sententiam, quam postea scripsit. Atqui praeter hoc, quod in secunda ad Timotheum epistola multo post scripta cap. 2., dicit: Memor esto, Jesum Christum resurrexisse a mortuis ex semine David, secundum Evangelium meum; etiam hoc ipsum, quod ad Romanos scripsit, postea ab eo scriptum est. Nam oidine temporis epistolam ad Romanos utraque ad Corinthios scripta praecedit, uti suo loco monstravimus. Postremo liquet, quam futiliter ex hoc loco probare nitantur sacramentarii quidam absentiam carnis Christi in Eucharistiae sacramento; quasi sensus sit, Christum, ex quo coelos petivit, non amplius ut carne praesentem a nobis cognosci. Quem sensum hujus loci nullus scriptor orthodoxus tradidit. Refellitur autem pari ratione, qua Fausti sensum refellit Augustinus, quia, si Christum Paulus ideo non amplius noverat secundum carnem, quod eum non nosset carne praesentem, igitur nec quemquam alium hominem cognoscebat carne praesentem; quia generaliter dixit: Ex hoc neminem novimus secundum carnem.
5:17
17. Si qua ergo in Christo nova creatura. Graece: Itaque si quis in Christo, etc. Quamvis enim Graecum xvz commune sit ad quis et qua, Graeci tamen euarratores masculinum genus, utroque sexu comprehenso, sese intellexisse declarant. In quem sensum et Origenis interpres, ex mente sui autoris, hoc modo vertit in Homilia 12. super Leviticum: Omnis ergo, secundum Apostolum, qui in Christo est, nova creatura est. Ex Latinis quoque S. Ambrosius, epist. 8. ad Faust. scripta, locum hunc ita recitat: Si quis in Christo, nova creatura; et exponit: Si quis in Christo est, nova creatura est, non naturae novitate formatus, sed gratiae. Eandem lectionem volunt Pelagius et Sedulius, quorum hoc est scholion: Si quis credit in Christo, nova est creatura. Denique ex Syriaco sic interpretantur: Quisquis igitur in Christo est, creatura est nova. Patet ex his, sensum hujus partis non pendere ex eo, quod sequitur: vetera transierunt, quomodo multi Latinorum acceperunt; sed in se ipso perlectum esse, verbo est bis intellecto, ad hunc modum: Quare si quis est in Christo, nova creatura est; licet Hentenius, Oecumenii commentario suam versionem accommodans, priorem partem alio verbo suppleat: Si quis vivit in Christo. Sed res eodem redit. Nam quod sentit Apostolus, tale est: Cum Christus mortuus fuerit ac resurrexit pro omnibus, ut jam non sibi vivant, sed Christo; quod est vetustate deposita novum esse hominem; consequens est, non modo nos Evangelicae legis ministros, sed et omnem eum, qui Christo per fidem insitus est, et Christo jam vivit, per ipsius gratiam novum esse hominem, ac novam creaturam; qui proinde ea omnia, quae veteris sunt hominis, quale est novisse aliquem secundum carnem, abjicere debeat. Unde sequitur:
Vetera transierunt. Graece rcapyjAOsv, praeterierunt. Vetera dicit, quaecumque ad veterem hominem pertinent, ut peccatum erroresque gentilium, et omnis carnalis affectus; item vetus testamentum cum suis legalibus, ipsaque praecipue veteris testamenti servitus; denique corruptio mortalitatis. Haec autem praeterierunt et abolita sunt per Christum in iis, qui Christi sunt; nondum quidem simplicitor et perfecte, sed partim re, partim spe, partim secundum inchoationem huic vitae convenientem.
Ecce, facta sunt omnia nova. Scilicet ex veteribus. Hoc est: Omnis vetustas in novitatem commutata est. Quod similiter intellige partim in re, partim autem in spe futuri saeculi, de quo proprie dictum est illud a sedente in throno: Ecce nova facio omnia, Apoc. 21. Nova igitur sunt illis veteribus opposita, fides, justitia, sanctitas; novum testamentum cum suis institutis; ac praecipue novi testamenti libertas, et in futuro saeculo totus homo novus et beatus secundum animam et corpus; denique coelum novum et terra nova, et Hierusalem, id est, Ecclesia nova; sicut in Apocalypsi legimus. Videtur autem D. Thomae et Cajetano Paulus hoc loco alludere, secundum mysticam intelligentiam, ad verba Moysi, Lev. 26., quibus ait: Vetera, novis supervenientibus, projicietis. Atqui locus expressior est apud Jesaiam cap. 43., ubi haec dicit Dominus: Ne memineritis priorum, et antiqua ne intueamini. Ecce, ego facio nova, et nunc orientur; utique cognoscetis ea. Ad hunc locum allusisse Paulum, multo verisimilius est.
5:18
18. Omnia autem ex Deo. Hoc ad proximam sententiam referendum est, qua dixerat, omnia nova facta esse; per Christum videlicet. Id enim innuit superiori parte: Si quis in Christo, nova creatura. Hic igitur more suo, quae dixit esse per Christum, tandem revocat ac resolvit in Deum ut primum autorem; ac si dicat: Universum hoc beneficium renovationis, quod Christus nobis promeruit, quodque jam partim habemus, partim exspectamus, ex Deo est, ut fonte et autore omnis boni. Non ergo, quod dicit: omnia, complectitur utrumque genus praecedens, vetera et nova, sed sola nova. Quamquam et vetera quaedam, ut vetus testamentum cum suis praeceptis ac caerimoniis, ab uno et eodem esse Deo, secundum fidem catholicam fatendum est.
Qui nos reconciliavit sibi per Christum. Graece: per Jesum Christum, adstipulante textu Ambrosiano. Qui Deus, inquit, nos peccatores, aeternae morti obnoxios, in gratiam et amicitiam recepit, hoc est, peccata condonavit, justificavit, in filios adoptavit (totum enim hoc continetur in nomine reconciliationis); idque per Jesum Christum, mediatorem et pacificatorem nostrum, qui passione sua ac morte pro peccatis nostris Deo Patri satisfecit, ejusque gratiam nobis promeruit. Pelagius illud: per Christum, exponit hoc modo: per Christi dcctrinam pariter et exemplum. Haec nimirum Christi gratia est, quam tradidit Pelagius, constituens eam in doctrina Christi, quam sequamur, et exemplo vitae ejus, quod imitemur; quasi nobis ad reconciliationem ista duo sufficiant, doctrina et exemplum Christi, nec opus habeamus pretio sanguinis ejus ad redemptionem, nec merito passionis ejus ad justitiam. Quod plane Pelagianum est ct haereticum. Quocirca Primasius hunc Pelagii commentarium volens corrigere, reposuit hoc glossema: per sanguinem et exemplum Christi, quia et redemit, et docuit. Quae tamen haud plena correctio est; nam Paulus, dicens, Deum nos sibi reconciliasse per Christum, non ad exemplum, neque ad doctrinam Christi respexit, sed ad pretium et meritum, quo utroque reconciliationem cum Deo nobis procuravit.
Et dedit nobis ministerium reconciliationis. Hoc est, injunxit ac delegavit nobis Apostolis ministerium reconciliationis hominibus" annuntiandae; voluit, nos humanae reconciliationis, quam Christus sua passione paravit, esse velut exsecutores et administros, utique perEvangelii Christi praedicationem. Sub qua tamen comprehende sacramentorum ejus administrationem. Christus enim suis Apostolis, quos ad ministerium reconciliationis misit, non solum praedicandi Evangelii, sed et baptizandi credentes, et peccata remittendi potestatem commisit. Matth. 28. et Joann. 20. Quamquam Paulus tantum priorem explicat in sequentibus, qui et in priore epist. cap. 1. dixerat: Non misit me Christus baptizare, sed evangelizare. Hic jam tacite et opportune redit Apostolus ad commendandam digmtatem ministerii novae legis, per quod nimirum ipsa reconciliatio, et renovatio, de qua dixit: Ecce, facta sunt omnia nova, perducitur ad effectum; Deo videlicet Apostolis ut ministris ad eam rem utente.
5:19
19. Quoniam quidem Deus erat in Christo mundum reconcilians sibi. Quoniam quidem, Graece o>c ozi, pro quo Erasmus quandoquidem; at melius Faber: ut quod. Declarat enim Apostolusreconciliationem suo ministerio annuntiandam, de qua dixerat: Qui nos reconciliavit sibi per Christum. Potest autem sententia duobus modis ordinari. Vel sic, ut illud in Christo jungatur praecedentibus, sitque sensus: Deus, mundum sibi reconcilians, erat in Christo per unitatem essentiae; Pater, inquam, in Filio, juxta dictum Filii, Joannis 14.: Ego in Patre et Pater in me est. Vel hoc modo: Deus erat reconcilians sibi genus humanum per Christum. Quem sensum expressit Hentenii versio: Deus per Christum reconciliabat mundum sibi. Addit Cajetanus et tertiam constructionem: in Christo mundum: ut, inquit, limitetur reconciUatio ad mundum in Christo, id est, ad eam partem hominum, quae jungitur sive incorporatur Christo. Verum haec constructio, quamvis Cajetano prae reliquis placeat, dura et coacta est; quam nec facile Graeca admittunt. Caeterum prima constructio Latinorum est, Ambrosiastri, Primasii, et passim aliorum, tam veterum, quam recentiorum; qui inde probant unitatem Christi cum Deo, id est, Filii cum Patre; licet eorum nonnulli sic exponant: Deus erat in Christo homine, quatenus scilicet in humana Christi natura divinitas salutem nostram operabatur. At vero secundam constructionem et sensum uno consensu tradunt omnes interpietes Graeci. Refert et S. Thomas posteriore loco. Nec dubium, quin hic commentarius et phrasi Paulinae congruat: in Christo, id est, per Christum; et apte respondeat tam praecedentibus, ubi dixit: Qui nos reconciliavit sibi per Christum; quam iis, quae deinceps sequuntur. Mundus hoc loco genas humanum significat, ut frequenter alibi; sed utrum generaliter, an restricte, paulo post expenderaus.
Non reputans illis delicta ipsorum. Non reputans ab interprete dictum pro: non imputans. Graece: \ir\ AoytCdusvoc. Explicatur autem reconciliatio mundi cum Deo, non ex toto genere, sed ex ea parte, quae continet abolitionem offensae; cum alioquin in plena significatione reconciliationis etiam gratia et amicitia contineatur; licet disputent Theologi, num remitti possit offensa, si non et gratia, per offensam perdita, restituatur. Verum Apostolus in parte totum voluit intelligi: Deus, inquit, erat in Christo non imputans} hoc est, per Christum remittens, illis, id est, mundo sive hominibus, peccata ipsorum, adeoque eos sibi gratificans (ut ait Ephes. 1.) in dilecto Filio suo. Nam remissionem peccatorum ac reconciliationem non fieri sine interna mentis sanctificatione, passim idem Apostolus nos docet, ut Coloss. 1.: Nunc autem reconciliavit in corpore carnis ejus mortem, exhibere vos sanctos, et immaculatos et irreprehensibiles coram ipso. Mundi nomine quidam volunt universum genus humanum intelligi, id est, omnes et singulos homines; tamquam sentiat Apostolus, in Christi passione f uisse meritum ac pretium poenamque sufficientem ad reconcilandum Deo totum mundum, et ad omnia mundi peccata tollenda; licet hujus reconciliationis ac remissionis effectus non in omnibus exsistat, sed in iis tantum, qui verbum reconciliationis sibi praedicatum recipiunt. Sensus hic verus est, non tamen huic loco conveniens. Nusquam enim ita Scriptura loquitur, ut dicat, Deum infideles et numquam credituros sibi reconciliare, iisdemque non imputare sua delicta. Rectius itaque sentiunt, qui mundum interpretantur homines ex toto mundo electos seu praedestinatos ad salutem. Ita diserte Glossator, Haimo, Lombardus, Hervaeus et Carthusianus, et ante hos omnes Augustinus tractatu 110. super Joannem. Qui locus etiam a Beda refertur in collectaneis. Sed et tractatu 87. ejusdem operis idem Augustinus, citans hunc locum Apostoli, dicit, per mundum Ecclesiam significari, videlicet toto orbe diffusam ac de mundo collectam; atque eam mundi acceptionem in Scripturis usitatam aliis etiam exemplis declarat. Accedunt Liranus et Cajetanus, quorum ille mundum ad Christianos restringit, iste (quemadmodum supra retulimus) ad eam partem mundi, quae incorporatur Christo; sicut angelus dixit ad Joseph: Ipse salvum faciet populum suum a Non refert autem, utrum mundum, id est, genus humanum, intelligas in electis, an in omnibus vocatis atque vocandis efficaciter ad fidem Christi; dummodo constet, electos principaliter ab Apostolo significari. Nam omnia propter electos, 2 Timoth. 2. Hos igitur ex omnibus gentibus per Apostolorum ministerium ad fidem vocat Deus. De quo ministerio sequitur:
Et posuit in nobis verbum reconciliationis. Quidam verbum interpretantur negotium juxta phrasim Hebraeam, ut sit sensus: Deus negotium reconciliationis nobis commisit. Sed probabilius est, Apostolico more loquendi verbum Evangelicae praedicationis significari; tamquam Paulus dicat: Ut reconciliatio mundi, quam Deus iu Cnristo paravit, effectui demandetur nobis Apostolis injunxit munus evangelizandi mundo gratiam hanc reconciliationis; nos elegit ac fecit ministros annuntiandi tanti beneficii.
5:20
20. Pro Christo ergo legatione fungimur. Usum ministerii Apostolis commissi his et sequentibus verbis declarat. Omcium nostrum, inquit, sedulo exsequimur, legationem obeuntes pro Christo, id est, vice et loco Christi, et, ut alibi loquitur, in persona Christi, cujus Apostoli sumus. Dum meminit legationis, innuit nobis principatum Christi. Quippe magnorum principum est, legatos mittere, nempe quales significantur Graeca voce 7tpsoj3suofi2V, legatione fungimur; pro quo dici potest, ait Faber: oratores et legati constituimur. Ita simul et sui, id est Apostolici, ministerii dignitatem Paulus amplificat.
Tamquam Deo exhortante per nos. Pro exhortante aliis placet obsecrante, aliis consolante. Haec enim omnia significat Graecum 7iapa/aXoovTog. Sed consolandi significatum huic loco non quadrat. Sensus autem est: Cum nos, legatione nostra fungentes, exhortamur aut obsecramus homines, ut per fidem et poenitentiam Deo reconcilientur, sic accipere debent, ac si Deus exhortetur aut obsecret. Ille enim per nos haec agit, tamquam per suos ministros, qui haec egit aliquando per Christum in terra degentem. Sed postquatn sublatus est Christus in coelum. nos illius vices nunc gerimus in terra. Deus igitur primus autor; Christus minister principalis; nos ministri secundarii atque vicarii, a Deo et Christo missi. Sermo est autem de Christo homine. Nonnulli partem hanc connectunt cum ea, quae sequitur, sensu nequaquam iroprobando; sicque magis convenit, obsecrationem Graeco vocabulo significari.
Obsecramus pro Christo. Id est, rogamus homines vice Chrsti, tamquam Deo per nos obsecrante. Non dicit: praecipimus, admonemus, sed: <5edus&a, rogamus, precamur. Imo Deum quoque facit obsecrantem, non quidem simpliciter, sed per ministros, ut per haec ostendat, Evangelii praeconem non solum praecipiendo, increpando, admonendo, verum etiam rogando et obsecrando agere debere, ut homines accedant ad Christum. Unde scribit Timotheo 2 epist. 4.: Argue, increpa, obsecra, in omni patientia et doctrina. Idque adeo praestitit ipse Paulus in suis epistolis, ut Roman. 12.: Obsecro vos, inquit, fratres, per misericordiam Dei, et Ephes. 4.: Obsecro vos ego vinctus in Domino. Quid autem rogent et obsecrent homines legati Christi, subjungit:
Reconciliamini Deo! Modus est imperativus in Graeco: xaTaXXay7jTS, reconciliamini, sed qui serviat obsecrationi. Igitur: Obsecramus, inquit pro Christo, dicentes hominibus: Reconciliamini Deo; quasi dicat: Hoc est, quod homines ex Christi persona rogamus; hoc est, quod Deus ipse per nos obsecrat, ut cum ipso redeant in gratiam. Mira Dei bonitas; ipse est, quem homines peccando offenderunt; et tamen legatos cum precibus ad eos mittit pro reconciliatione. Nec minus stupenda malitia mentis humanae, quae precum blanditiis ad ea, quae suae salutis sunt, invitari debeat. Jam quo modo mundum adhuc invitent Apostoli ad reconciliationem cum Deo, qr.i, sicut ante dictum est, mundum in Christo sibi reconciliavit, ex superioribus intelligi potest. Reconciliavit enim sibi mundum in Christo quatenus in Christi passione causam dedit efficp.cem omnes eos sibi reconciliandi, quos ex humano genere elegit ad salutem. Qiamquam, ut effectum habeat in singulis reconciliatio, causam illam necesse est iis applicari per fidem, poenitentiam, divini nominis invocationem, ipsaque sacramenta divinitus ad exsequendam reconciliationem ordinata; quae tamen omnia ab eodem fonte meritorum passionis Christi promanant. Notandum est cum Cajetano, hoc, quod Apostolus ait: Tamquam Deo exhortante per nos, obsecramus pro Christo, signative ab eo scribi, verbis scilicet actum signatum, ut dialectici loquuntur, indicantibus, non actum exercitum. Non enim ' hic obsecrat Paulus; sed docet, officium legatorum Christi esse, ut omnes homines, etiam obsecrando, studeant ad Christum adducere. Cujus rei argumentum est, quod non dicat: Deo vos exhortante, obsecramus; quasi speciatim ad Corinthios haec verba spectarent; sed absolute ac nullo addito pronomine; videlicet ad significandum officium ministrorum novae legis in genere erga omnes, ad quos mittuntur. Illud vero: Reconciliamini Deo, mimeticum est, juxta datam a nobis expositionem. Sed et sequentia materialiter accipienda, censet idem Cajetanus.
5:21
21. Eum, qui non noverat peccatum, pro nobis peccatum fecit. Scilicet Deus. Nam quod in quibusdam codicibus Augustini tempore legebatur: Is, qui non noverat peccatum, pro nobis peccatum fecit; tamquam pro nobis Christus ipse peccaverit; eara lectionem ut mendosam merito reprehendit idem Augustinus in Enchir. cap. 41., et lib. 2. contra Maxim. cap. 2. Hanc pericopen in Graeco causalis conjunctio nectit cum praecedenti: T6v yap \iy\ yvovxa d/iapiiav, eum enim, qui non cognovit peccatum etc. Ratio namque redditur sperandae et quaerendae reconciliationis cum Deo. Ea ratio est magna Dei benignitas et misericordia, qua Filium suum, qui peccatum non noverat, pro nobis peccatum fecit. Ac fortassis ob similitudinem characterum, eum et enim, hoc posterius excidit. Dicitur Christus non novisse peccatum phrasi Scrinturae, quia peccatum nullum fecit, id est, adeo fuit a peccato alienus, ac si prorsus peccatum ignoraret. Nec mirum, quando nec peccare potuit ille homo, qui idem Deus erat. Ita loquitur in Psalm. 34.: Quae ignorabam, interrogabant me. C^uod autem sequitur: pro nobis peccatum fecit, tribus modis intelligi potest, uti diligenter a Lombardo et S. Thoma annotatum est. Primum hoc sensu: Fecit eum hostiam seu sacrificium pro peccatis nostris. Nam more veteri sacrificia pro peccatis peccata vocabantur. Unde dicitur Oseae 4. de sacerdotibus: peccata populi mei comedent, id est, oblata pro peccatis. Hoc modo post Ambrosianum exponunt Pelagius, Primasius, Sedulius et Haimo locum adducentes ex lege Levitici 4. juxta versionem interpretum LXX.: Et imponet manum suam super caput peccati, i|uemadmodum et in Hebraeo legitur; pro quo Hieronymus: super caput hostiae, quae pro peccato est. Tale et illud est in Hebraeo Levitici 10.: Cur non comedistis peccatum? Ubi LXX.: quod pro peccato, Hieronytnus: hostiam pro peccato. Item Num. 6., ubi similes occurrunt locutiones, observatae ab Augustino quaest. 12. super Num. Placet hic sensus multis aliis, ac nominatim ipsi Augustino, qui passim eum tradit, ut duobus locis jam ante cit., ac praeterea lib. de pecc. orig. cap. 32., lib. 3. contra duas epist. Pelag. cap. 6., serm. 48. de verbis Dom. cap. 4.. etserm. 6. de verbis Apostoli, cap. 8., et epist. 120. ad Honoratum, cap. 30. Alter sensus est: Fecit eum peccatum, id est, hominem morti, miseriis ac passionibus subjectum, et per haec peccatoribus similem; ut in peccato similitudo peccati, vel poena peccati intelligatur. Hujus quoque sensus meminit Augustinus locis prius notatis in Ench. et contra Maximum, et alibi. Meminit etiam Oecumenius, et probat Paulus Burgensis. Tertius sensus: Fecit eum reputari peccatorem ab h>minibus, sicut scriptum est Jesaiae 53.: Cum sceleratis reputatus est; ut hoc dictum sit ea forma loquendi, qua aliquid dici solettale, non quia sit, sed quoniam opinantur homines, esse tale. Quo sensu dixit Bethsabe ad Davidem 3 Reg. 1.: Erimus ego et filius meus Salomon peccatores; id est, reputabimur ut sontes, ac de vita periclitabimur. Sed quia secundum hanc expositionem videri potest Deus autor falsae repuiationis, id est, erroris hominum ita male judicantium, idcirco tertium hunc intellectum censeo sive explicandum esse per commentarium Graecorum, Chrysostomi ac caeterorum, qui peccatum s/Kpaiixtiic; interpretantur magnum peccatorem: ac si dicat Apostolus: Nostri causa tractavit eum tamquam ipsum peccatum, ipsum scelus, id est, tamquam hominem insigniter sceleratum, ut in quo posuerit iniquitatem omnium nostrum, Jesaiae 53. Idque more capri emissarii, qui portabat omnes iniqitates filiorum Israel, quas ejus capiti pontifex fueratimprecatus. Lev. 16. Fecit igitur Christum Deus peccatum, quando tradidit eum in mortem crucis; quo genere supplicii solent afEci famosi latrones, qualis Barabbas, quales et iili duo nequam cum Domino crucibus aflixi, Luc. 23. Sic alibi Christus dicitur factus pro nobis maledictum: quia scriptum est: Maledictus omnis, qui pendet in ligno, Galat. 3. et Deut. 21. Nam et illam Scripturam huc adducunt Chrysostomus et alii. Hinc porro jam sequitur (quod habebat tertia expositio), Christum reputatum fuisse magnum peccatorem, scilicet ab iis, qui solent ex poenis aestimare peccata. In hoc sensu Graecorum magis, quam in duobus prioribus, elucet antithesis inter peccatum et justitiam, ab Apostolo intenta, quam complet verbis 6ubjunctis, simul explicans particulam: pro nobis.
Ut nos efficeremur justitia Dei in Ipso. In Ipso, Hebraismus, id est, per Ipsum, ut habet, textus Ambrosianus, et exponit Oecutnenius. Per ipsum, inquam, Christum, hoc est, per Christi meritum. Sed quomodo per Christum nos efiiciamur justitia Dei, quaerendum est. Abutuntur enim hoc loco sectarii, quo doceant, omnem nostram justitiam, qua justi vocamur, externam esse, scilicet ipsam Dei vel Christi justitiam, quae nostra fiat, dum nobis illam gratuito Deus imputat; eodem (ut aiunt) modo, quo Christus peccatum sive peccator factus est, non injustitia sibi inhaerente, sed imputatione nostrorum peccatorum, quae ipse pertulit in corpore suo super lignum, 1 Petri 2., Deo videlicet juxta prophetiam in eo ponente iniquitatem omnium nostrum. Verum hujusmodi intellectus a mente sanctorum Patrum et orthodoxorum interpretum prorsus est alienus. Etenim Dei justitiam nobis attributam B. Augustinus passim exponit eam, quae in nobis est non a nobis, sedaDeo, id est, quam nobis internam et inhaerentem ex Dei gratia habemus. Loca sunt lib. de spiritu et littera, cap. 9. et 18., tractatu 26. super Joannem, sermone 15. de verbis Apostoli, cap. 1., in enarr. Psalm. 98. ad versiculum: Judicium et justitiam in Jacob tu fecisti, et lib. 3. contra duas epist. Pelagianorum, cap. 7. Quibus locis diserte explicat, quemadmodum eadem vocetur justitia Dei et nostra: Dei, quia a Deo est, nostra vero, quia in nobis; Dei, quia Deus eam donat, nostra, quia nos eam recipimus. Quem eundem sensum pluribus prosequitur in epistola seu lib. de gratia novi testamenti ad Honoratum, cap. 30., ubi inter caetera rem declarat ex Scriptura simiH: Sicut enim, inquit, quod legitur Psalmo 3.: Domini est salus, non ea salus intelligitur, qua Dominus salvus est, sed qua salvi sunt, quos ipse salvos facit; sic, cum legitur Dei justitia (citat autem locum Rom. 10.: Ignorantes Dei justitiam, etc.), non est illa intelligenda, qua Deus justus est, sed qua justi sunt homines, quos gratia sua justificat. Haec ille. Nec aliter fere Graeci et Latini commentatores, nisi quod justitiam Dei nonnulli interpretantur eam, quae coram Deo justitia est; ut nimirum haec sit notatio verae justitiae. Quem sensum hujus apud Paulum locutionis admodum esse probabilem, ostendimus in expositione epistolae ad Romanos cap. 1, 17. et cap. 3, 21. priore non dissidet. Nam ea demum coram Deo, id est, vera justitia nostra est, quam in nobis Deus ipse facit, cui nihil placere potest, nisi quod suum est. Itaque sentit Apostolus, Christum pro nobis factum esse peccatum, ut nos per eum vere justi efiiceremur, ea nempe justitia, quae Deo probata sit; ut hinc vel maxime refellatur imputativae justitiae commentum. Neque vero, quia Christus sola reputatione peccator fuit, ideo consequens est, etiam nos sola reputatione justos fieri. Nam nec decuit, nec fieri potuit, ut Christus veram injustitiam in se reciperet; et si recepisset, haudquaquam fuisset idoneus ad satisfaciendum Deo pro nostris peccatis. Injustitia namque satisfactioni contraria est, et alia rursus satisfactione indigeret. Christus igitur cum iniquis reputatus, et pro nobis factus maledictum in cruce, dum vere sustinuit poenam nostris peccatis debitam (Vere enim languores nostros ipse tulit, et dolores nostros ipse portavit, Jesaiae 53.), veram quoque justitiam nobis promeruit; qua nimirum vere et proprie secundum internam animi rectitudinem justi essemus. Nec tamen dixit Apostolus, ut nos efficeremur justi a Deo sive coram Deo, sed: justitia Dei', vel propter antithesim expressiorem inter peccatum et justitiam; vel secundum Chrysostomum et Theophylactum, ut excellentiam gratiae ostenderet, qua scilicet itaperfecte quis justificatur, ut nullus in eo naevus, nullave macula peccati jam inveniatur. Quae expositio respondet acceptioni peccati in priori membro. Verum illa justitiae perfectio, quae omnem peccati malum excludat, non hujus est saeculi, sed futuri. Si quis contendat, utroque membro reputationem significari, non valde refragainur, dummodo meminerit, in priori parte reputationem hominum intelligi, qui sua opinione saepissime falluntur, reputantes id, quod non est; in posteriori, reputationem Dei, qui falli non potest, et cujus judicium semper est secundum veritatem. Sic igitur Christus peccator coram hominibus, qui falluntur; nos autem justi coram Deo, qui non fallitur. Unde ex hac reputatione, qua nos Deus justos aestimat, rursus id sequitur, quod dixi, nos vere et non tantum imputative justos esse; quemadmodum plenius a nobis declnratum est ad illud Rom. 4.: Credidit Abraham Deo; et reputatum est illi ad justitiam.
5:1
1. scimus entm quontam , si terrestris domus nostrae (huius) habitationis dissolvatur, (quod) aedificationem ex Deo habemus , domum non manufactam , aeternam in coelis. Ad latinam versionem duo sunt adnotanda : Interpres cum graecolatinis codd. coniunctione (9v., quoniam , quod) repetita constructionem fecit anacoluthicam (scimus, quonam, si... dissolvatur, quod... habemus) ; particula secunda (guod) igitur deleatur oportet. Porro subiectum sententiae conditionalis (3 énéyexoc piv oixia 00 cxávouc, terrestris domus nostra hutus habitationis) nec accurate nec clare reddidit : ut enim pronomen demonstr. (Auius) contra omnium graecorum codd. et versionum fidem insertum taceamus, non animadvertit, Apostolum, uti cum Chrys. plerique observant, cxávo, (tentorium), i. e. habitationem fragilem et transitoriam, et oixofou Xv (aedificationem), i. e. habitationem firmam stabilemque, inter se opponere ac genetivum cxvou; velut appositionem explicativam (cfr ad 1,92) substantivo oixíx addere; vertamus igitur oportet : terrestris nostra domus tentorüi, vel potius : terrestris nostra domus 4. e. tentorium (omnibus notum ^9 exZvx). Terrestrem domum nostram mundum, quem inhabitamus, significare, testibus Tert. (de res. carn. 41) et CÁrys. olim nonnulli coniecerunt; sed cum communi sententia tenendum est, Apostolum metaphora sacris ac profanis scriptoribus usitata corpus nostrum mortale designare, in quo anima, praecipua nostra pars constitutiva quae per se sola absque corpore subsistere potest, velut in domo inhabitat (cfr Job ,19 etc.). Terrestris (ixtyto2) appellatur, non quia ex terra est facta et in terram dissolvetur!, sed quia his in terris inservit animae; in altero enim membro ei domus opponitur, quam anima in coelis inhabitatura sit. Genetivo appositionis deinde (o7 exivovc, tentorti) eius fragilitas et brevis duratio significatur (cfr 2 Petr. 1.13 sq.); nam « tentorii nomen aliquid temporarii plerumque designat... ; quodsi Scriptura quietem sanctorum alicubi hoc nomine appellat (Luc. 19,9), non simpliciter tentorium dicit, sed cum addito; neque enim Dominus dicit : ut vos recipiant zn tabernacula, sed in aeterna tabernacula » (Chrys.). Iamvero si tentorium , quod his in terris anima incolit, dissolvitur (x«vo2v05 destructum erit; xac«Xósw dissolvere, de aedificiorum destructione Marc. 1&, 58; Matth. 96, 61; Act. 6,15 etc.) , 1. e. si corpus mortale conteritur et moritur, animae iustae alia domus est praeparata, quae corrumpi ac destrui non iam potest, corpus sc.,gloriosum, quo in resurrectione induetur. Tota fere novae huius domus descriptio eo tendit, ut aeternam illius durationem omni ex parte asserat : praesens nostrum corpus tentorio quidem simile est in terra manu hominum ad brevissimum tempus posito, sed corpus gloriosum erit firmum aedificium (oixoSoyi) in coelis a. Deo ipso (i« O:o2) sine ullo humano auxilio (zy eponotzoc) in aeternum (aióvtov) exstructum. Si quis verba etymologiasque premere voluerit, corpus moríale quoque « domum ex Deo non manufactam » appellare poterit (cfr 2 Mac. 7,92 sq.) ; verum si scripturisticum loquendi usum consideramus, dubium non est, quin Paulus omnem humanam cooperationem in corporis gloriosi formatione eo fine negaverit, ut illud aeternum esse assereret. Quidquid enim homines faciunt, transitorium est; ideo manufactum esse negatur illud, quod ad naturalem hunc ordinem non pertinet nec periturae huius creationis est (cfr Marc. 15,58; Act. 1,48; 17,95; EpA. 9,11 et Col. 2,11; Ilebr. 9,15); corpus non manufactum ergo re idem est, quod corpus spiritale (cGya sveopavuxóv 1 Cor. 15,55), respondetque templo non manufacto, quod Dominus ipse a mortuis resurgens sibi exstruxit (loan. 2,20). Atqui aeternum hoc corpus Paulus sese sociosque suos A«bere fide edoctus sc/£, si corpus istud mortale continuis tribulationibus dissolutum erit. Licet enim illud non nisi in secundo adventu Christi sint obtenturi , fide tamen tam certi sunt de illius futura possessione, ut se illud iam nunc Aaóbere iure merito dicant. Hinc mirum quoque non est, quod animum non despondent, quamquam mors in eis lam operatur et exterior eorum homo innumeris laboribus tormentisque iam corrumpitur; interior enim eorum homo fide et spe alteram meliorem domum, quae corrumpi nequit, iam possidet (quatenus propter divinarum promissionum infallibilitatem ius acquisitum illius habet), in quam terrestri tentorio dissoluto transmigraturus est : namque persuasissimum ei est, « quoniam qui suscitavit Iesum et ipsum suscitaturus sit cum Iesu » (5,16). 9 con. 5,4. 9. 141 tem illa iure acquisito iam possidemus (cfr Joan. 3,18. 35; 5,24 etc.). Apostolus ergo de futuro tribulationum praemio (4,17) in genere loquitur ad tempus, quo illud consecuturus sit, non attendens; completum autem praemium prae oculis habet, sed completum non erit nisi in resurrectione; hinc etiam suam resurrectionis gloriosae spem iam expresserat (4,14) et de eádem nunc uberius agit. Porro beatitudinem coelestem domo non manufacta non designari, evidentissime ex v. sequente elucet, quum domus haec ez coelo (i£ ojpavov) esse dicatur, coelum ipsum ergo non sit. Per transennam errorem moderni alicuius cath. interpretis (Bisp.) notasse sufficiet, qui cum nonnullis acath. (Fiatt, Auberl. Neand.) praesens (Éjousv habemus) adhibitum esse putat, quia iusti « germen futuri corporis gloriosi » in baptismo iam acceperint illudque in coelis quoque retenturi sint, quum beati non omni ex parte corpore destituti esse videantur. Sunt quidem Patres, qui de semine immortalitatis per baptismum et eucharistiam in corpus inserto aliquoties loquuntur (cfr ad 4 Cor. 6,13), idque rcctissime, siquidem de semine vel germine materiali non cogitarunt, sed acquisitum ius resurrectionis gloriosae intellexerunt; sine ullo autem dubio omnes cum S. Aug. (ad Evod. ep. 159,1) professi sunt : « nullo modo arbitror animam e corpore exire cum corpore ». Corpus gloriosum corruptioni non subiectum iustis post mortem a Deo esse reservatum, Apostolus fide edoctus scit : seminatur enim corpus animale etsurget corpus spiritale; incorrupli resurgent iusti mortui et in Christo vivificabuntur (1 Cor. 15,55. 52. 22). Iam hanc scientiam suam ardenti desiderio nunc comprobat, quo viri apostolici (vel si mavis, iusti omnes) ad gloriosam transmutationem aspirant : neque enim tam mori et post mortem in resurrectione universali gloriosi resurgere, quam « in illam incorruptionem, quae fidelibus et sanctis promittitur sine mortis periculo transire » desideramus (S. Aug. de pecc. mer. ct rem. I. 2), ita ut « anima habitante in corpore fiat inclytum, quod ante inglorium fuit » (S. Hier. ad Marc. ep. 39,3). 9. Nam et (vel cum S. Aug. l. c.; serm. 335,3; 351,3 etc., .Uro, Sed, etc, rectius : etenim xa 79) in ioc ingemiscimus habita- Hionem nostram , quae de coelo est, superindui cupientes ,
5:3
3. si tamen vestiti, non nudi inveniamur (vel : inventi fuerimus, &xezfzoou eta). lure merito ad hanc Pauli argumentationem Tom. adnotat : « si desiderium naturae non est frustra, multo minus desiderium gratiae frustra est »; desiderium enim rei, quae nulla ratione atlingi potest, Deus creaturis suis indere nequit. Simili igitur rationc , qua ex gemitu omnis creaturae liberationem a corruptione desiderantis certitudo futurae gloriae demonstratur (Hom. 8,19 sqq.), ex gemitu hominis mortem aversantis corpusque incorruptibile desiderantis proxime ad gloriosae istius transmutationis ac deinde etiam ad gloriosae resurrectionis iustorum, qui iam mortui sunt , certitudinem rite concluditur; nisi enim illud esset expleturus, hoc quoque desiderium Deus nobis non indidisset. Iamvero clarum est, habitationem nostram quae de coelis est (v6 otxnrípiov dipiv cà, oboxvo?) eandem illam esse « aedificationem ex Deo, domum non manufactam, aeternam in coelis », de qua v. 1. erat sermo; quapropter, quum eadem hic, quae ibi , oppositio adesse videatur, etiam locutionem zn Aoc (£v to5z0) de corpore nostro mortali, s. de tentorio, quod anima nunc incolit, rectius interpretamur, atque haec explicatio confirmatur v. 4., in quo nostra sententia quasi repetitur et clarius exponitur (iv coízo GTtv.oUtv —— oi Óvttg £v vÀ exxve. ovevatop.ev). Sensus tamen haud multum mutatur, si cum aliis locutioni £n Aoc sensum causalem (i. q. propterea) attribuimus (cfr 1 Cor. &,f; Ph. 1,18; Act. 24,16 etc.) eamque aut ad praecedentia (« propter hoc quod dictum est, nos habituros aedificium ex Deo » Est. eic.) aut melius ad sequentia referimus (« propter hoc, quia sc. habitationem de coelo indui cupimus, gemimus » Erasm. ete.) !. In hoc igitur tentorio, quod anima nunc incolit, zngemzscimus, dolore desiderii nondum expleti affligimur, cupientes (quia cupimus) habitationem nostram quae de coelo est superindui. In ultimo verbo ab imagine domus, in quam intratur, Paulus ad vicinam imaginem vestis, quae induitur, transit; eadem ratione statim (v. 4) utramque coniungit corpus domui, quam anima incolit, et vesti, qua induta est, comparans. Attamen iuxta Paulum corpus gloriosum non tantum velut vestem induere, sed velut superindumentum superinduere (i tv05ec0ax) cupimus, id quod fieri nequit, nisi iam induti simus. Quare ut expressionem superinduendi explicet, id non omnibus contingere addit, sed iis solis, quos Dominus ad iudicium adveniens vivos sit reperturus : s? tamen vestiti corpore nostro mortali, 204 ntdi, i. e. praesente corpore per mortem nondum exuti, incenéamur (vel /nwenti fuerimus); « superindui enim, nisi vestito iam, convenire non poterit » (Tert. de res. 42). líaec explicatio tam simplex est et perspicua ac cum iis, quae Paulus de iustorum resurrectione aut transmutatione alibi tradit (4 Cor. 15,50 sqq. ; 1 Tess. 4,14 sqq.), tam accurate consonat, ut non intelligatur, cur multi interpretes cum magna operositate alias quaesierint. Sed antequam de illis dicamus, vidisse iuverit, quomodo Apostolus nostram ipse confirmet; suam enim sententiam aliis verbis re-- petens et explicans pergit :
5:4
&. nam et (xai y&o S. Aug. ll. cc. rectius : etenim; A'*" omissa particula coniunctiva : nam) qui sumus in hoc tabernaculo ingemiscimus gravati, eo quod nolumus exspoliari (1x95exco, Att" rectius : exui), sed supervestiri, ut absorbeatur quod mortale est a vita. Duplici, ni fallor, ratione prior sententia clarior redditur; etenim expressio v vojro (in Aoc) ita exponitur, ut animam in sua cum corruptibili corpore copulatione iustam gemendi causam habere appareat : nam oi óvz; 3v 7 Gxávtt, i. e. « qua tales qui in (Aoc) Labernaculo sunt » (vel uti legit A'e": quum in hoc tabernaculo sint), iusti ingemiscere gravati dicuntur, quia nimirum anima mortem, qua ex sua domo eiicietur suaque veste privabitur, aversatur quidem refugitque, at semper, quamdiu in corruptibili corporis tentorio habitat, sibi imminentem videt. Clarius idem reliquis sententiae verbis exprimitur; gravati enim ingemiscunt iusti eo quod ! nolunt exspoliari (exui) veste, qua nunc induti sunt, corpore sc. suo mortali, sed superindui, vesti nimirum praesenti alteram incorruptibilem , corpus gloriosum, inducentes, ita ut anima manente in corpore fiat gloriosum et incorruptibile, quod antea inglorium et mortale erat (S. IHier.). Etenim eo fine superindui cupiunt, wu£ (ivx) absorbeatur (xxzxo8z) quod mortale est (praesens corpus) a vita corporis gloriosi. « Neque enim sic supervestiri volumus, ut corpus maneat mortale, sed ita ut gloria auferat ex toto corruptionem corporis absque corporali dissolutione » (Thom.), vel uti iam habet Tert. : « nolumus mortem experiri, sed vita praeveniri, ut devoretur morlale hoc a vita, dum eripietur morti per superindumentum demutationis » (c. Marc. V. 12). In ultimo membro Apostolus revera imaginibus domus et vestis prorsus neglectis ad propheticum locum (Os. 13,15) alludit, quo in priore epistola gloriosam demutationem iustorum, quos Christus vivos reperturus esset, necessariam esse confirmaverat : « quum autem corruptibile hoc induerit incorruptionem et mortale hoc induerit immortalitatem, tunc fiet sermo qui scriptus est: Absorpta est («uvtzo07) mors tn victoria » (1 Cor. 15,54). Ut argumentationem suam omni ex parte firmam redderet, fundamentum,, cui innititur, Apostolus communire debuit ostendens desiderium istud gloriosae transmutationis, quod supposuerat, non esse vanum figmentum sed a Deo ipso nobis insitum. [deo pergit :
5:5
5. qui autem efficit (lege : effecit xxvspyacp.evos cfr VV. LL.) nos in hoc ipsum (est) Deus, qui dedit nobis prgnus (lege : arrham &ija6va cfr ad 1,22) Spiritus. Eandem hic, quam 1,91 sq., habemus constructionem, ut sententiae subiectum sit ó x«rtpyacdusvoz (gui. effecit), praedicatum O«ó; (Deus) cum sua appositione (ó 9o qu dedit), et inter utrumque copula (icxív es!) suppleatur. Verbum xazepysecOzt hoc in loco a Latinis diversimode quidem redditur (S. Aug. de spir. et lit. 18 : operari, A'*r, Sed. etc. : perficere, Vulg. : efficere), sed nulla ex versionibus propositis satis accurata est; melius Syr. reddidit : disponere, nam xavepyaleoUat ^:va. ei, 7* significat « aliquem ad aliquid idoneum reddere s. praeparare ». Porro interroganti , ad quid igitur Deus iustos disposuisse vel praeparasse dicatur, haud pauci respondent : ad gloriosam resurrectionem (Cat. Salm. Est. Iust. Pic. Nat. M Ev. Dr. Mai. eic. — Mey. Heinr. Goeb. etc.), quin etiam Graeci, qui primi hanc explicationem tradunt, Deum nos ad eam praeparasse dicunt, « quum a principio nos ex terra formavit et Adamum condidit; neque enim eum creavit, ut moreretur sed semper viveret » (CArys. cfr Theod etc.). At de prima creatione hic non esse sermonem clarum est; parum apte enim Deus posteros Adae (nos), quippe qui omnes mortis imperio simus subiecti et ob peccatum originis ab eo alienati, ad aeternam vitam prima creatione praeparasse dicitur; omnia enim bona supranaturalia soli secundo Adamo, redemtori nostro, debemus. Etiamsi autem Graecorum opinio practermittatur, minus apta tamen explicatio illa semper manebit, quia contextui non plane consonat; neque enim de gloriosa resurrectione aut transmutatione ipsa, sed de solo transmutationis desiderio in praecedentibus versibus agitur; quare expressionem ad Aoc ipsum (sis zizà *o91o) exponere debemus : praeparavit nos ad hoc , ut noltmus ezspoliari sed supervestiri, atque hac ratione nostrum gloriosae transmutationis desiderium ipsi Deo auctori attribuitur (cfr Herv. Thom. Lyr. Dion. etc.) !. Minime ergo vanum humani ingenii figmentum est istud desiderium, sed iustis ab ipso Deo insitum, quando illis dedit arrham Spiritus, s. Spiritum tamquam arrham (cfr ad 1,22). Namque Spiritu S. accepto ad desiderandam gloriosam transmutationem idonei sunt facti, quandoquidem pereum filii adoptivisunt constituti, qui ius ad haereditatem aeternam possiderent, ut aliquando cum glorificato suo capite Christo essent regnaturi. Spiritum porro velut arrham obtinentes de futura sua glorificatione certi sunt redditi, quia Spiritus dona, quibus iam ditati sunt, argumento eis sunt et testimonio, se multo maiora, quae promissa sunt, atque inter illa etiam corpus gloriosum, esse adepturos. Iure merito igitur, si inter illos futuri sint, in quos mors ante secundum Domini adventum nondum saeviérit , gloriosam corporis transmutationem sperant et desiderant. Iamvero si hoc desiderium, « ut ab infirmitate ad immortalitatem etiam ipsum corpussine media morte transferatur » (S. Aug. ad Honor. ep. 150,6), iustis per Spiritum a Deo est insitum, dubitare non licet, quin Deus sit illud impleturum; atque immerito antiquiores Latini haud pauci (Haym. Herv. Lomb. Thom. etc.) locum hunc ita interpretati sunt, ac si de re impossibili ageretur. Porro si iustorum vivorum corpora in adventu Christi transmutabuntur, dubitare quoque non licet, quin Deus iustis iam vita defunctis eodem tempore domum non manufactam aeternam in coelis, i. e. immortale et gloriosum corpus, sit daturus. Nam « quia caro et sanguis regnum Dei possidere non possunt », « oportet corruptibile hoc induere incorruptionem et mortale hoc induere immortalitatem » (1 Cor. 15,50,53.). Eadem ratione nimirum, qua in priore epistola, Paulus etiam in hac gloriosam vivorum íransmutationem et mortuorum resurrectionem coniungit, quia sese mutuo illustrant; argumentatio igitur eius hic quoque est a pari, nisi eam a maiore dicere malueris, quatenus ex maiore transmutationis mysterio, quod in priore epistola prima vice Corinthiis revelavit (cfr ad 1 Cor. 15,51.), ad gloriosae resurrectionis, quam jam antea eis annuntiavcrat, certitudinem concludit !. In his versibus (2-5) de gloriosa iustorum ín Christi adventu superstitum transmutatione agi, communis fere est Graecorum ac Latinorum sententia, a qua pauci tantum illi antiquiores Latini recedunt, qui in v. 1. de gloria coelesti generatim sermonem esse cum Thom. haud recte statuentes horum quoque versuum expressiones non sine magna violentia de aeterna beatitudine in genere explicare conantur. Quibus praetermissis de aliorum diversis opinionibus pauca addemus. Eam, quam ' praetulimus,, interpretationem ex Patribus pauci (S. Cyr. Alex. i. h. 1.; Tert. de res. carn. 41., atque eliam, licet íbi aliam lectionem sequatur, c. Marc. V. 12; S. Hier. ad Marc. ep. 59,3), ex iunioribus complures tradunt (Cai. Est. Lap. Pic. M Ev. Mai. Ramb. LR. etc. — Grot. Beng. Biil. etc.). Id unum tamen nonnulli ex illis (ctr Est. Lap. Pic. M Ec.) dubitant, num ex hoc loco cum Graecis, Tert. et Hier. recto colligatur, iustos in adventu Domini superstites sine morte ad gloriam esse transituros; dici enim posse censent, eos corpora non exuere, quorum mors adeo brevis futura Sit, ut nec somno mortis occupentur nec corporis dissolutionem patiantur. At pro- Íecto anima, si vel unico temporis momento a suo corpore est separata, iam non superinduit corpus gloriosum, sed illud induit, et vita nihil amplius invenit mortale, quod absorbeat; revera si superstites eodem modo, quo mortui, gloriosum corpus essent accepturi, Paulus ex sorte fustorum superstitum argumentari non potuisset (cfr ad 1 Cor. 15,51. p. 509 sq.). : Magnus praeprimis est interpretum dissensus in c. 3., quem « crucem interpretum » haud pauci vocant. Contra explicationem nostram (« si tamen vestiti corpore moríali, non vero nudi, i. e. praesente corpore nondum privati, inveniamur ») id maxime a multis modernis urgetur, quod participium &or. (lvóvodprvo) actionem solam praeterítam, non item statum ista actione productum significet, Paulus ergo ad nostrum sensum exprimendum participio perf. (1vócbupévo) uti debuerit (Bisp. — Kl Br. Mey. Heinr. etc.). Attamen haec participiorum aor. et pert. differentia, quamvis per se recte statuatur, interdum negligitur et participium aor. de statu permanente haud omnino raro usurpatur, si ad eius initium simul respicitur !. Id igitur unum concedatur necesse est, Apostolum illud temporis momentum connotare voluisse, Ín quo anima corpus suum informare coopit vel potius iuxta imaginem adhibitam corpus suum quasi vestem induit. Ne quis vero eum de sola induendi actione loqui ac suo participio àvóvcáusvo: cunctos complecti putaret, quicumque corpus semel induerunt, ideo illud accuratius definivit appositioneque (o3 youv«i) addita significavit, se de iis tantum agere, qui corpus ita induerunt, ut illud ctiamnunc retineant, ac proin mortuos, qui ípsi quoque vestem induerant sed illa iam privati sunt, suis ivóvcagévoi; non accensere. Nostra igitur explicatio participio aor. non excluditur, eamque retinere possumus, sive cum nonnullis bonis testibus lcgimus : tiq xai lvbucáptvot siprÓzoópiÜa, sive cum aliis aeque bonis : &Uzsg xai xzÀ (cfr VV. LL.) *; velut certum enim Paulus supponit, aliquos ín adventu Christi mortali desiderato corpore glorioso est ipsa gloria, quac est superindumentum, ideo Paulus ab appetitu superinduendi (ut tantum doctorem decet) subtiliter scientiam nostram habendi coeleste domicilium probavit ». 2. Iuxta plerosque particulae siye et «ineo ia differunt, ut prior adhibeatur « de re, quae M 148 QUA. RATIONE APOSTOLI MUNERE SUO FUNGANTUR (4,7-6,10). Sionem exprimit, corpus gloriosum revera corpus aliquod esse (de W. Lechl. etc.). Quibus omnibus, utpote absonis atque & Pauli mente longe aberrantibus, sententiis retellendis inhaerere opus non est. Alteram lectionem (lys vel «lo xat ixbuaápevot. o) vupvol cope naóuc0a, siquidem, vel si tamen, exspoliati non nudi inveniamur) pauci antiquiores Latini ita sunt scecuti, ut prius membrum (exspoliati) de corpore mortali, alterum (nudi) de anima virtutibus carente explicarent : « si exspoliati corpore non nudi inveniamur ab opere » (S. Paulin, Ser, Prim.); unus alterve modernus (Bisp. etc.) eam teneri posse putavit, quatenus suum errorem de corpore, quo anima etiam post mortem ante resurrectionem induta esset, illa confirmari putaret : « siquidem hoc praesente quidem corpore privati sed non omni corpore destituti inveniamur ». Attamen lectio haec, quum sufficiente testium auctoritate non sit munita, iure merito ab omnibus criticis modernis respuitur (cfr Lachm. Tisch. Treg. W H.). Persuasissimum igitur B. Paulus habebat, non tantum continuis .íribulationibus sese ad mercedem eximiam esse perventurum (5,17 sq.), sed sibi etiam, sive corpus eius ante adventum Domini destrueretur sive vivus a Domino adveniente inveniretur, immortale corpus non defuturum, quo aut indueretur aut superindueretur (5,1 sqq.). Qua ex persuasione fiducia et fortitudo exoriebatur, qua ipse sociique eius omnes tribulationes perferebant; at illa corporis gloria non nisi in secundo Christi adventu obtinebitur, ita ut interim mors, quum anima exspoliari nolit, terrorem suum retinere videatur. Hanc ob causam Apostolus expositioni suae novum momentum addit, quo clarum redditur, cur operarii apostolici (et omnes Christiani) etiam ante Domini adventum mortem subire non vereantur, immo eam sibi exoptent :
5:6
6. audentes (Üappoxvrtc confidentes) igitur semper (et) scientes , quoniam dum sumus (ivÓnyoovr«, habitamus) in corpore peregrinamur (&x&vyooyav exsulamus) a Domino —
5:7
71. per fidem enim ambulamus et non per speciem — :
5:8
8. audemus (Bacposysv confidimus) autem. et bonam voluntatem habemus (eóSoxoopsv. delectamur) magis peregrinari (&x8«4cx« exsulare) a t acd et praesentes esse (ivUnyitoax habitare) ad Dominum. De latina versione et constructione harum sententiarum pauca praemoneamus oportet. A Vulgatae interprete nonnulla verba non satis accurate sunt reddita. Etenim 6agódv (cuius verbi antiquior forma 6apesiv in Evang. et Act. adhibetur) non tam est audere, quam 5ono animo esse vel fidere aut confidere, uti plerumque in Vulg. (cfr 7,16; 10,1; Matt. 9,2. 22; Marc. 6,30 etc.) et ab antiqua versione etiam hoc in loco (Zert. de res. carn. 43; A'*r) redditur. Raro est i. q. audacem esse (cfr 40,2), quam significationem Thom. hoc in loco verbo audere attribuere videtur (« audere nroprie est immiscere se in pericula mortis »). — Porro «ó3oxeiv proprie «st in aliqua ve sibi complacere vel placere (cfr Matth. 3,17. etc.; flom. 15,21), eam appro- bare (Rom. 15,96), ea delectari sibique eam optare (cupide velle 1 Thess. 2,8); atque haec significatio nostro loco convenit: «o yàp eüSoxouuev dvtl v0 émiroüoüpev (Chrys.); a Tert. haud male hic redditur boni ducere, ab A'*r minus apte : consentire. — Verba demum ivósgsiv (in populo suo vel in patria sua versari, domi esse) et exàny.eiv (extra populum vel patriam versari , exsulare) a Latinis unc vocabulo plene reddi vix queunt; at Vulg. (ct A'er), quum eodem in contextu idem verbum variis vocabulis exprimerent, locum obscurarunt potius quam illustrarunt. A Tert. verbum évónusdiv semper redditur immorari et ixSn.eiv ei est peregrinari; equidem, ut de patria sermonem esse significetur, secundum vertere malo exsulare, atque primum reddo Aabitare , quia accuratior versio domi esse constructioni difficile accommodatur. Contra antiquiores plerosque et modernos nonnullos, qui participia ü28boUv ec xoi el8óvec (confidentes et scientes) pro verbis finitis (confidimus et scimus) adhibita esse censent (Herv. etc., Cai. Nat. etc., M Ev. etc. — Luth. Wolf. etc., Fl. etc.), moderni plurimi praeeunte iam 7/Aom., qui sententiam v. 6 suspensivam esse dixit , i. e. non completam, constructionem trium versuum anacoluthicam esse recte monent (cfr £st. Pic. etc., Mai. Disp. etc. — Mey. Heinr. etc.). Apostolus enim procul dubio scribere voluit: fa dboUvss oUv tvrote xal elborec, Gri dvOnoUvere dv tÓ adpiatt AxBnaoüuev dnb Kuptou, tü8oxojutv p ÀÀov ExBrusioat dx toU copatoe x1. (confidentes igitur semper et scientes, quod habitantes in corpore exsulamus a Domino, exoptamus magis exsulare a corpore et habitare ad Dominum); attamen quum explicare vellet, cur in corpore habitantes a Domino exsulemus, inserta explicatione (e. 1.) sententiam inchoatam non complevit, sed constructione mutata eam resumsit et terminavit (v. 8). Verbum 0«3$oUp«ev (confidimus v. 8) ergo praecedenti participio 9adfoüvrec (confidentes v. 6) respondet et particula & (aulem v. 8.) hic non est adversativa, sed, uti saepius, sententiam parenthesi interruptam resumit continuatque (cfr Herm. ad Viger. p. 844 sq.). Quibus praemissis ad explicationem revertlimur. Duabus fiduciae suae causis, quas exposuit (4,17 sq.; 5,1 sqq.) et ad quas respicit (confidentes igitur), Apostolus, ut diximus, nunc terliam addit, quae morti, quam tribulationes forte ante Domini adventum afferunt , omnem amaritudinem adimit, quin etiam efficit, ut mori desideremus : scientes quod habitantes in corpore (mortali) exsulamus a Domino. Haud sine ratione imaginem iterum mutavit; sicut supra domui, quam anima incolit, et vesti, qua induta est, corpus assimilavit, ita nunc patriae, quam hac in terra inhabitat anima, illud comparat, ut ei alteram et veram patriam opponere possit, in qua Christus glorificatus inhabitat et anima iusta, quamprimum terrestrem patriam reliquerit, inhabitabit (cfr PAz/. 3,20; Hebr. 11,13 sqq. ete.). Duas ergo patrias iuxta Apostolum habemus, terrestrem ct coelestem, sed eas eodem tempore inhabitare nequimus : qui enim in corpore mortali inhabitat, a patria sua coelesti exsulat ideoque longe abest a Domino. At nonne hac quoque in terra degentes iusti prope Dominum sunt? Hanc obiectionem praecavens (cfr CArys. etc.) Apostolus explicat, qua ratione hac in terra nondum simus cum Domino : ger fidem enim ambulamus (et) non per speciem. Simili modo, quo alibi visioni per speculum in aenigmate visionem facie ad faciem (1 Cor. 13, 12), hic ambulationi per fidem ambulationem per speciem !, i. e. mediatae et obscurae rerum aeternarum cognitioni, quam fides praebet, immediatam visionem et fruitionem , quam earum praesentia praebet, inter se opponit. In hac sententiae explicatione omnes cath. et plerique acath. interpretes recte consentiunt , licet nonnulli in uno alterove vocabulo interpretando a vero aberrare videantur. Parum recte enim haud pauci vocabulum «9o (species) idem quod ój« (visio, aspectus) esse putant (Herv. Thom.? etc., Iust. etc., Mai. Bisp. etc. — Luth. Wolf. etc.), neque accuratius illud « propriam rei naturam vel essentiam » designare alii volunt (Ca. Est. Lap. etc.); nam hae significationes vocabulo non competunt, quod in Novo Test. semper de sola visibili rerum forma usurpatur (cfr Joan. 5,37; Luc. 3, 92; 9,99; 1 TAess. 5,92); quare optime iam S. Aug. (serm. 27,5) : « haec erit species, quando faciet, quod dixit : Ostendam me ipsum illi ». Parum accurate quoque antiquiores plerique praepositioni ài (per) sensum instrumentalem (2i zícvtec per fidem i. e. fide duce tendimus ad patriam cfr TAom. Est. etc.) attribuunt, nam hic praepositionis usus ad genuinum sensum vocabuli eidoc non quadrat; tropice autem, uti saepe, de conditione est adbibita, in qua positus aliquis agit et per quam quasi transit (cfr ad 3,11); melius igitur S. Aug. (l. c.) de « tempore speciei » , quod « fidei tempus » sequatur, verba intelligit. Itaque anima, quamdiu in corpore mortali inhabitat, in tempore (vel regno) fidei commoratur, in quo res aeternae, quum non videantur (5,18), sola fide apprehenduntur et tenentur; ex corpore autem egrediens in tempus (vel regnum) speciei intrat, in quo media inter res aeternas conversabitur earumque formis visibilibus est quod vivere, sc. aut certam vitae rationem sequi (Rom. 13,13 etc.) aut vitam transigere quasi circumfusa aspectu earum fruetur; « neque enim, inquit Aug. (de Trin. XIV. 2), iam fides erit, qua credantur quae non videantur, sed species, qua videantur quae (antea) credebantur ». De cuius rei specie Paulus loquatur, plerique non inquirunt, sed sententiam de intuitiva Dei ipsius visione ita interpretantur, ut eis « habitare ad Dominum » idem quod « Deum per essentiam videre » esse videatur (cfr CArys. etc., A'*r, Thom. etc.). Quae interpretatio, etsi ex hoc loco intuitivam visionem Dei aliquo modo colligi posse concedimus, non satis est accurata. Proxime enim de Christo loquitur Paulus, cuius gloriam hoc in corpore mortali constituti credimus, ex : corpore egressi videbimus; nam nomine Domini, a quo nunc exsulare dicimur, Christum intelligi contextus (cfr v. 10) et loci paralleti (cfr PÀil. 1,23 etc.) docent. At qui a corpore liberati cum Christo glorificato patriam coelestem incolunt, ii pro rata sua parte bonis quoque ilis fruentur, quibus eorum caput, Christus, fruetur; inter ea vero bona ita eminet visio Dei immediata, ut essentialem beatitudinem constituat (cfr Est. etc.). [amvero nova haec consideratio, quod egredientes ex corpore mortali non amplius exsulent a Domino, operariorum fiduciam auget efficitque, ut ipsam mortem , quamvis natura &b illa refugiat iustique quoque supervestiri potius quam exspoliari per se desiderent, non iam timeant, sed sibi exoptent. Id docet Apostolus sententiam (v. 6) parenthetica explicatione (v. 7) interruptam resumens et complens : confidimus autem et exoptamus magis exsulare a. corpore et habitare ad Dominum. « Noc autem, inquit CArys., vult significare : Vitam nostram is non exstinguit, qui nos oppugnat et occidit; noli timere sed confide, si morte afficeris; neque enim ille dumtaxat te a corruptione vindicat et a. gravi sarcina liberat, sed etiam ad Dominum confestim (vxy£o;) trausmittit... Vide quo sermonem adduxerit, nempe ad mortis desiderium, id quod molestum est ostendens esse suave et id quod suave est docens esse molestum ». Iure merito autem contra iuniores Graecos aliosque haereticos ex his verbis colligimus, iustos statim post mortem ad aeternam beatitudinem intuitivamque Dei visionem pervenire : « confutatur, inquit 7Àhom. , per haec verba error dicentium, animas sanctorum non statim post mortem deduci ad visionem Dei eiusque praesentiam ; nam frustra sancti auderent ac desiderarent peregrinari a corpore, si separati a corpore non essent praesentes ad Dominum » (cfr PA. 1,93; 1 Thess. 5,10;2 Tim. 6,6). queunt, nisi ei utpote supremo suo iudici accepti probatique sint,
5:9
9. et ideo (lege : ideo et 9i xxi) contendimus (ambimus vel summo studio annitimur oukoriusoóyeÓa) sive absentes sive praesentes (vel ordine inverso iuxta graecum : eire &Ongosveeg eise ixOnioüvres sive inhabitantes sive exsulantes) placere illi (e0apesvow adv elvo« valde illi esse accepti). Utrum ad participia inAabitantes et exsulantes ex superioribus suppleamus zn corpore et a corpore , an ad Dominum et a Domino, per se nihil interest; nam imagini suae inhaerens Paulus his appellationibus vivos et mortuos distinxit , eique inAab?tans in corpore idem est qui exsulans a Domino (vivus) et ezsulans a. corpore idem qui Aaóztans ad Dominum (mortuus). Moderni tamen plerique, quum graecum participiorum ordinem praeferant, supplere malunt in corpore et a corpore , idque haud inepte, quia vivi mortuis rectius praemittuntur et expressione habitare ad Dominum merces iam accepta connotari videtur (cfr fust. Est. Pic. etc., Bisp. etc. — KI Br. etc.). Maioris momenti est quaestio, utrum participia cum verbo finito (guxoriusoDu.c)x. contendimus) an. cum infinitivo (sidpeccot stvx« placere) sint coniungenda. Inter antiquiores et modernos nonnulli illa cum verbo finito coniungere malunt; sed quia mortui non amplius, ut Domino placeant, contendere possunt, participiis alteram significationem attribuere coacti sunt. Antiquiores igitur participium praesentes idem esse dixerunt quod praesentati sc. divino iudicio, « in quo ad ea, quae contra nos proferent diaboli, respondere cogemur » (Gl int. Dion. eic.); moderni autem participium ixÓnpo)ovrt; sensu emigrandi sumserunt (sive in corpore inhabitantes, i. e. vivi, sivee corpore emigrantes, i. e. morientes, contendimus , ut illi placeamus) sententiamque de morte propter Christum alacriter subeunda explicant (Mai. eic. — Heinr. etc.). Verum quamvis haec modernorum explicatio per se nobis haud displiceat, a communiore sententia, iuxta quam participia ad infinitivum trahuntur, non recedendum esse arbitramur, quia eodem in contextu iisdem vocabulis, praesertim si rarioris sunt usus et ab auctore studiose electa et retenta, varias significationes attribuere non licet. Porro inter eos, qui participia cum infinitivo connectunt, longe plerique sententiam explicant : « contendimus, ut et in hac vita et in altera Domino placeamus », monentque nos illi in altera vita haud dubie placituros, si hac in terra illi placuerimus (Chrys. Theod. etc., Att" Herv. etc., Est. Iust. ete. , M Ev. etc. — Grot. Wolf. eic.). Quod monitum verissimum quidem est, sed etiam, opinor, ostendit, Paulo nullam fuisse rationem, cur disiunctionem plane superfluam hic adderet. Itaque ad totum contextum attendentes et maxime ad v. 10. prospicientes Apostolum de illo tempore loqui censemus, quo Dominus ad iudicium agendum adveniens alios superstites alios vita functos reperturus vivorumque et mortuorum iudicium acturus est; atque sensus erit : « summo studio annitimur, ut Domino probati acceptique simus, sive in corpore inhabitantes (vivi) sive ab eo exsulantes (mortui) a iudice nostro inveniemur » (efr Bsp. etc. — Goeb. etc.). Hac ratione si verba explicaverimus, sequens sententia optime adnectitur :10. omnes enim nos (sive vivi sive mortui inveniamur) manifestari oportet ante tribunal Christi , ut referat unusquisque propria corporis (lege : ea quae per corpus sc. peracta sunt, t 9x «oU cóua- /506,) prout gessit sive bonum sive malum. Magna cum emphasi scilicet duas classes, quas in praecedente versu distinxerat, Paulus suo omnes nos praemisso hic complectitur. Christus enim a Deo constitutus est iudex vivorum et mortuorum (Act. 10,52); ideo ante eius tribunal non tantum omnes comparere (Aom. 15,10) sed etiam manifestari oportet; oceulta enim hominum Deus per Iesum Christum iudicabit (Rom. 2,16), qui adveniens illuminabit abscondita tenebrarum et manifestabit consilia cordium (1 Cor. 4,5). Cuius manifestationis finis est, ut referat (tva xouízz 2:1) unusquisque propria corporis , vel potius ea quae per corpus gesta sunt. quatenus nimirum haec cum praemiis poenisve aequalibus compensantur. Neque tantum in genere benefactis praemium, malefactis poena rependitur, sed normam quoque mensuramque praemii et poenae constituent ipsae actiones; prout gessit enim (xpàc Z £zo*:v iuxta ea quae fecit) suam quisque mercedem (bonum) aut suam poenam (malum) recipiet (cfr EpA. 6,8; Col. 3,93); « iustus enim quum sit, iudex pro iis quae in vita sunt gesta convenientem remunerationem (xz:4)25.005 «x; dvtiódoets) rependet » (Theod. — cfr ad 1 Cor. 3,8). et quare.non omnibus prosunt, nisi propter differentiam vitae, quam quisque gessit in corpore? » 2. De causa, qua ad munus exercendum Paulus impellatur (5,11-6,10). Ad novam pericopen transiturus Apostolus se hanc apologiam non eo fine scribere praemonet , ut se ipsum commendet (cfr 3,1), sed ut fideles habeant, quid ipsius calumniatoribus opponant, quum omnia ad Deum eorumque utilitatem referat (5,11-13). Post quae caritate Christi pro omnibus morientis, ut omnes peccato mortui Domino vivant, apostolicos operarios ita impelli et dirigi ostendit, ut in nova sua vita per Christum accepta tamquam eius vicarii munus reconciliationis exerceant (5,15-91), atque qua ratione caritate hac Christi impulsi sese dignos Dei ministros reddere studeant , uberius exponit (6,1-10). 1.) Quid in hac scribenda defenstone intendat (5,11-13). 5,11. Scientes ergo timorem Domini, 5,11. Ei$óztg ob) cov hominibus suademus, Deo autem manifesti | dv0zzot; ronis, 0: sumus. Spero autem et in conscientiis ce- | Dizitw 08 xai iv val; cuuti2n3:3tv Qu zigastris manifestos nos esse. 12. Non ilerum | vsgüoa0at. 12, 03. zd favto5; guwtalivocommendamus nos vobis, sed occasionem | ut». üpiv, XXX dzozuX. OUS; uiv damus gloriandi pro nobis, ut habeatis | xas/7,uaxo; bui uk, tux yn nw: ad eos, qui in. facie gloriantur, et non. in | zoo$ iv rgosono xxvjpeuiwu; zxX ux d. corde. 13. Sive enim mente. excedimus, | xagóla. 13. ci Yàz £MisInuie, Ov adu Deo : sive sobrii símus, vobis, 9u250v09utv , Duty !. Id unum ergo Paulus in apostolici muneris exercitio sibi proponit , ut Christo supremo iudici placeat, a quo omnes homines omnium suarum actionum debitam mercedem aut poenam esse recepturos scit. lamvero eiusdem quoque iudicii memor suam agendi rationem, quae Dco quidem manifesta sit quamque etiam neophytis cognitam esse confidat, ab adversariorum calumniis vindicare studet :
5:11
11. scientes ergo. timorem Domini hominibus suademus; Deo. autem manifesti sumus; spero autem et in conscientéis vestris manifestos nos esse. Duae huius sententiae expressiones difficultatem quandam creant; neque enim quid nomine /znorts Domini hic intelligatur, satis apparet, neque quam rem Apostolus se hominibus suadere asserat, interpretes consentiunt. Tzmor Domini in Scripturis illa virtus fere semper appellatur, qua homo ob iusta Dei iudicia a divina lege violanda retinetur ad eamque perfecte observandam movetur (7,1; Rom. 3,18 etc.); atque eodem sensu expressionem hoc in loco cum Thom. (« scientes quam pure et caste timendus sit Dominus ») nonnulli moderni explicant (Mai. — Heinr. Goeb. etc.). At si de hac virtute, quae initium et corona sapientiae appellatur (Ecc. 1,16.22), loqui voluisset, Paulus se eam Aabere rectius quam se eam scire dixisset. Timor (qó6o;) autem in Scripturis illud quoque interdum significat, quod metum producit ipsumque timeatur oportet (cfr Gen. 31,52,53; Ps. 30,19; Hom. 13,3), ita ut timor Domini (6 960 vou Kupíou i. q. «0 Qofspóv 70) Kupíov) terribile iudicium, quod Dominus aliquando exercebit , designare possit. Hanc explicationem velut contextui magis consonam cum antiquis Graecis (CArys. TAeod. etc.) Latinisque (A'*" Pel.) iuniores tantum non omnes (Haym. Herv. etc., Tust. Est. Pic. etc.) et moderni plerique (Bisp. M Ev. L R. etc.) iure merito praeferunt. Quum igitur severum iudicium, in quo omnium actionum ratio reddenda est, animo eius obversetur, Apostolus hominibus suadet; sed quid suadet? Latini antiqui omnes (Af*r Pel. Prim. etc., Haym. Herv. Lomb. Thom. elc.) consentientibus nonnullis iunioribus et modernis (Just. Nat. etc., Ail.) respondent; « ut sibi caveant », vel « ut timeant et credant », vel « ut Evangelium recipiant ». Sed haec responsio a contextu videtur aberrare, neque cum iis, quae immediate sequuntur (Deo autem manifesti sumus etc.) apte connectuntur. Quapropter Graecorum explicationem cum plerisque iunioribus et modernis (cfr Est. Iust. Pic. etc., M Ev. Bisp. Mai. eic.) praeferimus, qui Paulum de studio loqui censent, quo ad scandalum omne evitandum sinceritatem integritatemque suam adversariis persuadere conatur!. « Haec igitur scientes, tremendum sc. illud iudicium , omnem operam adhibemus, ne ullam demus offendiculum aut falsam ullam adversus nos malae actionis suspicionem » (CArys.), atque « eos qui de nobis falsas habent opiniones, corrigere conamur et quomodo se nostrae res habeant docere » (TAeod.). Revera nexus huius sententiae cum praecedentibus (vv. 9.10), ex quibus velut conclusio deducitur (scientes zgitur), postulat, ut obiectum verbi persuademus (riillouev) ex iis desumamus : « persuademus hominibus, nos contendere ut placeamus Christo iudici »; atque nexus cum sequentibus postulat, ut Apostolum de adversariis , quibus sinceritatem suam persuadere velit, cogitasse dicamus; Deo enim illam persuadere opus non est , quia ei manifesta est; neque neophytis eam probare vult, quia iure sperat, eam illis quoque manifestam esse. Cur vero ob iudicii timorem falsas adversariorum suspiciones removere velit, bene explicat CArys. : « neque enim tum solum rei sumus, quando aliquid mali perpetravimus, sed etiam poenas subituri sumus, quum nullo peccato commisso in suspicionem veniamus eamque removere, quamvis liceat, negligamus » , quatenus nimirum aliquis tali suspicione impeditur, ne munere sibi commisso rite ac fructuose fungatur. Ne quis vero ad superbiae calumniam confirmandam his verbis abutatur (cfr ad 3,1), Paulus quo fine suam apologiam scribat exponit :
5:12
19. non iterum commendamus nos vobis, sed occasionem damus vobis gloriandi pro nobis , ut habeatis ad eos, qui in facie gloriantur et non in corde. Latinus interpres, ut leve graeci textus anacoluthum removeret, in secundo membro parlicipium (2). dcozuiv 918 óv cc) verbo finito (sed occasionem damus) satis accurate reddidit; ita enim graecum participium est adhibitum, acsi in priore membro scriptum sit : ob vpgousv Ta)Tx m£Mw tavzo); GuvUzTXvOVTil Ugiv, dà dooguiv Oiovre x73 (non scribimus haec iterum nos commendantes vobis, sed occasionem dantes etc.). Recte quoque ab interprete graecum &qopu xvj fiia 06 vertitur « occasio gloriandi »; quidquid enim contradicunt nonnulli moderni (Mey. Gocb.) , *x57 74, etsi plerumque id, de quo gloriatur aliquis, significet, aliquoties tamen eodem sensu, quo xz5y zc; , de actu gloriandi sumitur (9,3; 1 Cor. 5,6 ; PAil. 1,26). Sese ipse igitur commendare non vult, sed haec scribit, ut Corinthii de ipso velut de sincero operario apostolico gloriari ipsiusque rationem agendi pseudapostolis opponere possint : ul habeatis (quae respondeatis) ad eos qui in facie gloriantur et non in corde, i. e. qui speciem quidem virtutum apostolicarum prae se ferunt, at iis destituti sunt. Interroganti quid significet zn facie, respondet CArys. : « in iis, quae oculis cernuntur et ad ostentationem inserviunt ; tales enim pseudapostoli erant, ut ad gloriam honoremque omnes suas actiones referrent intusque inanes essent, ac larvam pietatis gerentes bonis actionibus carerent ». Velut hypocritas pseudapostolos describi Theod. quoque censet (« qui veste duplici induti alia sentiunt, alia loquuntur »); minus recte alii volunt, eos tamquam viros describi, qui de humana sua sapientia, genere suo abrahamitico, amicitia su& cum primis Apostolis etc. glorientur; nam haec omnia in textum ingeruntur. Porro « de nobis potestis gloriari, quia quidquid agimus, vel honor Dei est, vel utilitas proximi » (Herv.) :
5:13
13. sive enim mente excedimus (rectius : excesstmus iéovausw cfr S. Aug. in Ps. 30. serm. 1,2; in Ps. 103. serm. 3,7; in Ps. 119,9; c. Faust. XII. 26), Deo; sive sobrii sumus (cepovoüutv S. Aug. : temperantes sumus), vobis. Quo sensu verba £xeczvat et ceopovtiv (mente excessisse, sobrium esse) sint sumenda, in controversia est. In Scriptura éixoctivt interdum idem est quod jxívecto (insanire; efr Marc. 3,91 doro in furorem actus est i. e. insanit), eique opponitur e«9poveiv (sanae mentis esse; cfr Act. 26,5. o9 uatvoya, XXX AXulslag x«i oo opoaóvne bípara Xxogléryouxt, non insanio, sed veritatis et sobrzetatis verba loquor). Hoc sensu verba a plerisque sumuntur (cfr CArys. Theod. eic., A'** Prim. etc. , Lomó!, Thom. Lyr. Dion?. etc. , Cai. Salm. Iust. Est. Pic. Nat. etc. , M Ev. Bisp. Mai. Dr. L R. etc.), licet non consentiant. qua ratione Paulus sese insanire dicat. Equidem eorum ob concinniorem contextum praefero sententiam , qui illum de suo agendi modo loqui tenent, ut sensus sit : « sive zelo nostro quasi abrepti ita laboribus apostolicis vacamus Evangelium opportune et importune annuntiantes, ut nonnullis insanire videamur, labor noster in Dei gloriam cedit ; sive temperantiore modo munere nostro fungimur, ad vestram utilitatem haec nostra moderatio cedit ». Pauci alii de praedicationis variis argumentis verba explicant : « sive alta et sublimia tradimus, quae quia non intelliguntur insana mundanis hominibus .videntur, Dco insanimus, qui ut haec tradamus nos impellit; sive humilia ac facilia captu docemus, vobis inservimus, quorum captui nos accommodamus ». Demum longe plerique cum Graecis et A'r? de modo agi censent, quo Apostolus se ipse commendet : « sive magna de nobis praedicantes atque celsitudinem ministerii nostri sublimitatemque praemii nobis promissi celebrantes malevolis hominibus videamur insanire (cfr 11,1.16), insanimus Deo, ad cuius honorem et gloriam omnia, quae gessimus et quae diximus, solemus referre; sive haec .omnia dicentes vobis sanae mentis esse videamur, vobis sanae mentis sumus, quum ad vestram utilitatem inserviant : quidquid igitur iudicatur, habetis unde de nobis gloriari adversariorumque calumnias repellere possitis ». Egregie haec tertia explicatio cum praecedentibus connectitur eamque omnino adoptarem, si aeque apte cum sequentibus connecteretur, in quibus Paulus non de sua commendatione, sed de sua agendi ratione loquitur. Ab his explicationibus longe recedunt, qui verbum Zéxevive explicant « in exstasi versari » et ewopovely « in ordinario mentis statu esse ». Hoc sensu S. Aug. (1l. cc.) semper verba interpretatus est eumque secuti sunt haud pauci antiquiores Latini (G4 ord. Herv. Lomb?. Thom?. Dion'. Salm?. eic.), et ad eundem, sensum pauci moderni acath. (Kloep. Heinr. etc.) reversi sunt. At verbo ixet?va: ista significatio nec a profanis nec a sacris scriptoribus usquarn attribuitur, nec si admitteretur, in nostrum locum quadraret. Neque enim probari potest modernorum aliquorum explicatio : « Sive dignus habitus sum, qui in exstasi mysteria viderem et arcana verba audirem (12,4 sqq.), iudicium hac de re ad solum Deum pertinet neque vos de ea aut iudicare aut gloriari potestis; sive vobis Evangelium sobrie annuntiavi , gloriari de me potestis » (Heinr.); duo enim haec membra, quum inter se opponantur, nec particulis etze-ef«e coniungi potuerunt neque ullo modo cum praecedentibus aut sequentibus cohaerent. Aptior quidem est antiquiorum interpretatio (« sive enim mente omniatemporalia excedimus, ut contemplemur aeterna, Deo id facimus [ut ei uniamur), sive sobrii sumus, i. e. ab illa mentis ebrietate ad communem sensum redimus, hoc vobis fit, sc. in vestram utilitatem, ut vos nimirum docere possimus » Zerv.), at aegre contextui accommodatur. 2.) Caritale Christi. Paulus. socitque. eius 4$ apostolico munere exercendo impelluniur et. diriguntur. (5,14-21). Omnes actiones suas ad Dei gloriam fideliumque utilitatem referri asserens Paulus viam sibi aperuit ad illam indicandam et describendam causam, qua viri apostolici in tota sua vita moventur et reguntur. Quae causa est caritas Christi pro omnibus hominibus morientis exemploque suo omnes impellentis, ut novam vitam adepti ei iam soli, qui pro ipsis mortuus est, vivant (15. 15). Ideo Apostoli, ex quo tempore hanc novam vitam degunt, humanis considerationibus sepositis omnia ex fidei norma diiudicant, quia vetera transierunt (16. 17). A Deo Patre autem hanc gratiam acceperunt, qui ipsos non tantum sibi reconciliavit sed etiam ad reconciliationis munus erga alios exercendum vocavit (18. 19), ut pro Christo legatione fungentes cunctos ad eum adducerent (20. 21). Unde intelligitur, quanto cum iure Paulus asseruerit, se nihil sui commodi gratia, sed omnia propter Deum et propter fideles agere, quum ipsius Christi munus quasi continuans homines cum Deo reconciliare studeat. | Christi nostrum erga Christum amorem significare potest atque hoc sensu a nonnullis antiquis et modernis hic intelligitur (Theod. Oec. Haym. Dion. Calm. Mai. — Grot. Hofm. Goeb. eic.), aptior tamen paulinoque loquendi usui conformior est altera interpretatio, quae amorem , quo Christus totum genus humanum prosecutus est et prosequitur, designatum videt, ideoque a longe plerisque recte praefertur (Chrys. Dam. etc., A*" Pel. etc., Herv. Lomó. Thom. etc., Cai. Salm. Est. Pic. ec., M Ev. Bisp. Dr. L R. etc.); caritas enim, quam Christus pro nobis moriens exhibuit, exemplum est, quod apostolici operarii (et omnes fideles), sese ipsos totos pro aliis impendentes, imitari tenentur. Porro haec caritas wget (cuvé751) nos « non sinens nos desidia torpere atque obdormiscere, sed ad suscipiendos salutis vestrae causa labores exsuscitat impellitque » (CArys.). Attendas autem velim, hanc verbi cwéy&v explicationem, quamvis erronea non sit, arctiorem tamen videri; atque arctior quoque est altera, quam cum Oec. nonnulli iuniores (lustin. etc. — Mey. Heinr. etc.) praeferunt : caritas Christi nos intra iustos limites cohibet, ne quidquam agamus, quod non ad Dei gloriam utilitatemque fidelium referatur; cuvéyew enim significat « totum occupare » et a ZAeod. explicatur vvproAXeiv (inflammare), ita ut caritas velut principium et fons omnium actionum designetur : caritate Christi Apostolus in sua vita apostolica totus regitur; ab ea impellitur, cohibetur, dirigitur eaque inflammatus omnia agit. Qua iam ratione eo pervenerit, ut in omnibus actionibus a caritate Christi totus regatur ac gubernetur, reliqua sententia exponit : xotvav- *ac 10570 13)..; quod participium aor. latinus interpres praesente (aestimantes vel iuxta S. Aug. c. Faust. XI. 8 etc. : tudicantes) haud satis feliciter reddidit; inde enim a conversione sua Apostolus iudicavit ac pro certo apud se statuit, novam vitam, qua donatus erat, ad illius a quo eam acceperat exemplum et iuxta illius voluntatem esse impendendam. Ad quod iudicium duae illae, quas refert, considerationes eum adduxerunt, de mortis Christi vi et efficacia (sz tnus pro omnibus mortuus est, ergo omnes mortui sunt) et de eiusdem mortis fine (et pro omnibus mortuus est, ut qui vivunt , iam non sibi vivant etc.); prior consideratio magnum beneficium morte Christi nobis collatum in memoriam revocans ostendit, quantopere nobis sit contendendum, ut dignas ei gratias rependamus; altera viam nobis monstrat, quam ingredi iuxta eius voluntatem debemus, ut gratos nos ei exhibeamus. Utrum in priore sententia particulam hypotheticam cum textu recepto et Vulg. retineamus, an eam cum codd. graecis praetermittamus (cfr VV. LL.), per se parum interest, quum sensus non mutetur; namque Apostoli iudicium non in morte Christi pro omnibus asserta, sed in conclusione, quam ex hac assertione colligit, i. e. in effectu mortis Christi, fundari patet. Quare particula hypothetica , si non scribitur, mente suppleatur necesse est; rectius tamen, quum testium eam tuentium sufficiens sit auctoritas, scribitur :eam enim argumentationis formam B. Paulus amat, ut assertionem, ex qua conclusionem derivare vult, hypothetice exprimat (cfr Rom. 5,10. 15, 17 etc.), et facile fieri potuit, ut ante ti; particula && a graecis librariis praetermitteretur. In priore igitur sententia ex eo, quod unus, i. e. Christus in cruce , pro omnibus (orig ávvov), ad omnium scilicet peccata delenda et salutem comparandam, mortuus sit, colligit omnes mortuos esse. (Quae quo . sensu sint intelligenda , dissentiunt quidem interpretes, quum nec de qua omnium morte Apostolus loqui velit nec quos suo omnes complectatur satis appareat : iure merito autem moderni plerique (cfr Maz. Bisp. L R. Dr ?. etc.) eam praeferunt explicationem , quam Herv. iam primo in loco proposuit : « ergo omnes participatione mortis Christi mortui sunt in hoc quod prius erant, i. e. secundum hoc, quod veteris hominis membra fuerunt ». Propter Adami enim peccatum, quod in omnes eius posteros transiit, omnes et singuli homines poenam mortis subire debebant; atqui Christus, secundus Adam et novum generis. humani caput, vicaria sua morte hanc poenam ita luit, ut eius mors, si illius sufficientia consideratur, omnium et singulorum mortem aequiparet eoque moriente omnes mortui sint. Verumtamen ut haec Christi mors iuxta suam quoque efficientiam fiat mors singulorum, singuli Christo morienti inseri debent, id quod fit in baptismate (cfr Rom. 6,2 sqq.); quicumque enim in mortem Christi baptizantur, ii mortuo Christo similes redduntur « complantati similitudini morti eius », quum vetus homo in baptismo vere moriatur et destruatur corpus peccati, Uti igitur alibi fideles omnes dicit mortuos esse novamque vitam in Christo degere (Co/. 3,3 cfr ad Gal. 2,19 sq. etc.). Paulus etiam hoc in loco hanc mysticam /iZe//um mortem intelligit. nes praeplacuisse, communioremque eam fuisse, quae Paulum ex morte, quam Christus pro omnibus subiit, ad universalitatem peccati originalis concludere tenet : « neque enim Christum pro omnibus mori necesse fuis- Set, nisi omnes peccato essent mortui » (cfr Chys. Theoph. Thom!. etc.). Prae ceteris hanc explicationem frequenter S. Aug. urget, ut parvulos quoque, quippe pro quibus aeque ac pro adultis Christus mortuus sit, peccato infectos esse contra Pelagianos demonstret (c. Iu?ian VI. 4; de pecc. mer. et rem. I. 27.; de civ. Dei XX. 6 etc.), atque ab Augustino eam multi mutuati sunt (Prim. Herv?. Lomb?. Dion?. Cai. Salm. lust. Lap. Nat. Pic. M Ev. Dr'. etc.). Auctoritate igitur sese commendat, et doctrina quam exprimit verissima est; neque tamen de peccato originali directe agi recte asseritur, siquidem nec verbis nec contextui haec explicatio congruit. Namque Paulus in utroque membro idem tempus (4zéüavsv-dn£0avov, mortuus est... mortui sunt) non adhibuisset, si in secundo membro mortem, quae Christi morti tempore antecessit, intelligi voluisset; cur porro hoc in loco, in quo Christi caritatem celebrare voluit, ex eius morte universalitatem peccati originalis demonstraret, nulla profecto ei potuit esse ratio. Longius à vero aberrant alii, qui cum 7Aeod. et Afr? in secundo membro (ergo omnes mortui sunt) mortem physicam intelligunt, cui omnes propter Adae peccatum obnoxii sint. In morte Christi igitur magna eius caritas sese manifestat, quoniam hac morte in omnibus, qui per baptismum morienti inseruntur, vita peccati est destructa; at qui hac ratione secundum veterem hominem sunt mortui, iidem in baptismo novam vitam acceperunt, quae etiam morti Christi debetur ideoque secundum voluntatem eius, cui debetur, est impendenda : et pro omnibus mortuus est (Christus), ut (et!) qui vivunt iam non sibi vivant , sed ei qui pro ipsis mortuus est et resurrexit. Lectione Vulg. Clem., quae contra meliorum testium graccorum et latinorum auctoritatem nomen Cristus velut. subiectum superflue inserit (cfr VV. LL.), in errorem inducti nonnulli hanc sententiam pro antecedentis hypotheticae resumtione sumunt particulaeque et vim argumentativam (i. q. a/qui) attribuunt, ut completum habeant syllogismum : « si unus pro omnibus mortuus est, omnes mortui sunt; atqui Christus pro omnibus mortuus est; ergo omnes mortui sunt » etc. (cfr Est. Ramb.). At Apostolus omnium mortem demonstrare non vult, sed docet, qua ratione fideles vitam suam instituere teneantur, ut caritati Christi in eius morte manifestatae respondeant. Ideo in priore membro omnes fideles cum Cliristo mortuos esse commemoravit, ut sibi vitam veterem continuare non amplius licere intelligerent, « scientes hoc, quia vetus homo noster simul crucifixus est (suveczay£40 concrucifixus est), ut destruatur corpus peccati et ultra non serviamus peccato » (Rom. 6,6). In hoc deinde membro, quod coniunctiva particula e/ ceu parallelum priori adnectitur eademque ratione, qua illud, a participio aestimantes («pívaveac) dependet, Paulus positivam novae vitae normam proponit. Namque in baptismo fideles non tantum similitudini mortis Christi, sed etiam similitudini resurrectionis eius coaluerunt (cUp.gutot yeyovxow) ad vitam supranaturalem resuscitati (Rom. 6,5; Gal. 2,19; Col. 2,12; Ep. 2,6 etc.). Iamvero finis mortis Christi erat, ut illi, qui per eam vetere homine occiso ad novam vitam essent resurrecturi (oi Làvrez 3i qui vivunt), illam non ad propria commoda quaerenda propriaque desideria sectanda impenderent (7am non sibi vivant) , sed omnes suas cogitationes actionesque ad eius honorem et gloriam referrent, qui morti traditus est propter delicta nostra et resurrexit propter iustificationem nostram (Rom. 4,95), cuiusque mors et resurrectio exemplar ac typus est nostrae mortis et resurrectionis spiritualis (sed ei vivant qui pro ipsis mortuus est et resurrezit). Haud pauci interpretes subiectum oi Govreo (ii qui vivunt) eadem ratione, qua, 5,11 (et Gal. 2,20), de vita naturali explicant : « ut ii qui adhuc in hac terra degunt, non sibi vivant » (GJ ord. Lomó?. Thom. etc., Cai. Est. Nat. etc., M Ev. Mai. etc. — Hofm. Goeb. Schn. etc.); at quia subiectum, si de naturali vita esset intelligendum, non tantum superflue sed etiam parum apte esset insertum (siquidem de vitae ratione, qua beati in coelo degere debeant, nemo hic cogitare potuit), plerique antiquiores et moderni illud de supranaturali nova vita vecte interpretantur; illud enim adiecit Paulus, ut eosdem, quos in Christi morte spiritualiter mortuos esse dixerat eiusdem mortis vi spiritualiter vivere significaret (cfr Prim. Sed. Haym. Herv. Lomb !. Dion. etc., Iust. Lap. Pic. etc., Bisp. L R. etc., — Mey. Heinr. etc.). À principio generali quod statuit, omnes fideles Christo, cuius morti novam vitam debeant, vivere debere, B. Paulus ad seipsum sociosque suos ita revertitur, ut suam ipsius agendi rationem maxime respiciat. Etenim cum emphasi quadam pronomen primae personae (ci nos) praemittens sese inde à conversione sua novam illam vitam agere ac proin caritati Christi respondere ab eaque regi ac gubernari ostendit :
5:16
16. itaque nos ez hoc (&x5 *o3 vv ex hoc inde tempore) neminem nocimus secundum carnem ; et si (vel : licet, &i xai cfr 4,16) cognovimus secundum carnem Christum, sed nunc iam non (viv obxést, nunc non amplius) novimus. Quam plurimae sunt huius sententiae satis difficilis expositiones; neque id est mirum, siquidem (uti TÀom. iam adnotat) expressio secundum carnem (xxv axo) pro contextus varietate varias apud Paulum significationes habet, interpretesque dissentiunt, utrum hoc in loco cum verbis (oi9zgev — £yvózapev , novimus — cognovimus) ita sit connectenda, ut ad cognoscentem modumque cognitionis referatur, an cum obiectis (oj9éva — Xpiróv, neminem. — Christum) proxime cohaereat qualitatesque in iis consideratas definiat; dissentiunt quoque in temporis momento definiendo, quod Apostolus suo ex hoc (&vo «o9 vov) designet; neque enim illud tempus, quo haec scribit, indicare potest. Iamvero qui ad huius sententiae cum praecedente et cum sequente nexum attenderit, is nobiscum vix dubitabit, quin Apostolus, ut sese novam vitam in Christo agere ostendat, duas illas normas inter se opponat, iuxta quas ante suam conversionem et post illam omnia consideravit, de novo igitur suo cognoscendi vel potius aestimandi diiudicandique modo loquatur !. Etenim in anteriore sua vita, quum sibi ipsi viveret, iuxta carnem, i. e. iuxta rationes mere naturales, omnia aestimans ea praetulerat, quae naturae veterique eius homini placebant, ideoque cum incredulis carnalibusque Iudaeis de iis erat gloriatus, quae illi in se aliisque magni faciebant, de sanguine abrahamitico, de circumcisione manufacta, de secta pharisaica aliisque eiusdem generis (cfr 11, 18. 22 ; Gal. 1,13 sq. ; PAZ. 3,«sqq.). Ex quo tempore autem in Christo moriens et resurgens nova creatura factus est (v. 17), iuxta novam normam, quam cum nova vita accepit , omnia perpendit; a suis ergo adversariis iudaizantibus, qui etiamnunc , licet Christi esse velint, secundum carnem iudicant gloriantur - que, prorsus dissentiens secundum veterem hominem naturalem, quippe qui mortuus sit , non amplius diiudicat quemquam, sed Christo vivens ex supranaturalibus rationibus de omnibus existimat, ea sola quae Domino placent in se aliisque approbans magnique faciens. Quam duplicem normam illustrat anteriori suae notioni Christi novam opponens. Sese enim olim secundum carnem de Christo iudicasse concedit ; ex suis nimirum praeiudiciis iudaicis et pharisaicis in Iesu paupere despectoque, quem seniores populi reiecerant crucique affixerant , pseudomessiam viderat atque ignorans in incredulitate sua factus erat blasphemus et persecutor et contumeliosus (1 Tim. 1,13). Verum carnalis ista notio Christi evanuit novaeque locum cessit , quando in itinere damasceno luce divina illustratus iuxta novam normam iudicare incipiens in Iesu, quem persecutus erat, verum Messiam agnovit, qui pro omnibus erat mortuus et resurrexit, ut omnes per eum et in eo viverent. tempore, quo fungimur hoc ministerio, neminem novimus secundum carnem, notitia sc. amoris et propensioris affectus, i. e. in nemine gloriamur carnalis propinquitatis causa, ne in ipso quidem Abraham, patre nostro secundum carnem... Quin ctiam etsi aliquando magnum et gloriosum putavimus, gentilem nostrum et consanguineum esse Christum secundum carnem, at nunc ita penitus mortui sumus alfectibus vitae veteris, ut non amplius in huiusmodi re gloriandum esse censeamus ». Arctior tamen est haec explicatio, quia de sola propinquitate expressionem secundum carnem intelligit atque in eo minus accurata, quod in priore membro vitam Pauli nondum ad fidem conversi vitae eius christianae opponat, in altero autem cognitionem imperfectam , quam post conversionem Paulus de rebus christianis habuisse (immerito) putatur, perfectiori cognitioni, quam postea acquisiverit. Alias huius sententíae expositiones, utpote minus probabiles, praetermittimus. Explicalionem nostram confirmat altera conclusio, quam Apostolus iterum ex vv. 1&. 15 derivat priorique eadem coniunctione adhibita (Gers... &cve) parallelam ponit :
5:17
17. si qua ergo in Christo nova creatura , vetera. transierunt : ecce, facta sunt. (omnia) nova. Latina sententiae versio, praesertim si Vulg. Clem. interpunctio retinetur, non est accurata; genuinum vero graecae sententiae (ors e «t4 àv Xotzó, x«i xtíc) sensum, quem cum graecis interpretibus (CArys. Cyr. Theod. etc.) reliquae versiones antiquae tuentur, inter Latinos sua versione S. Amóros. (ad Faustin. ep. 39,& : si quis est in Christo, nova creatura est, sc. « non naturae sed gratiae novitate ») suisque explicationibus Rufin. (cfr Orig. in Levit. hom. 12,5 : « omnis ergo. qui in Christo est, nova creatura est »), Pel. (« si quisin Christo credit, nova creatura est »), Prim. Sed. exprimunt; in eundem fere sensum quoque consueta lectio latina trahitur, si a Cat. hac ratione interpungitur et exponitur : « si qua (creatura est) in Christo, nova creatura est ». Porro eum, qui in Christo est, esse novam creaturam, ex antea dictis legitime colligitur; etenim si omnes, qui in baptismo Christo morienti ac resurgenti inserti sunt, cum eo mortui sunt et resurrexerunt, evidens est, eos factos esse novos : vetus homo in baptismo sepultus est, novus ex baptismi aquis emersit. Verbo veritatis genitus (Jac. 1,18), renatus ex aqua et Spiritu S. (Ioan. 3,5) et in Christo secundum Deum creatus in iustitia et sanctitate veritatis (Eph. 2,10; *,21) novo vitae principio, gratia sc. sanctificante fideque quae per caritatem operatur, est ornatus ideoque vere nova creatura (cfr Gal. 9,6 et 6,15), quae non amplius sua vita sed ipsius Christi vita vivit (Gal. 2,20; 3,21 sqq.) !. Hinc cum iubilo Apostolus exclamat : vetera transierunt; ecce facta sunt nova (omnia); transiit vetus cogitandi aestimandique modus : quae veteri homini fuerunt lucra, ea novus propter Christum arbitratur detrimenta, quin etiam omnia velut stercora arbitratur, ut Christum lucrifaciat in eoque inveniatur (cfr PA:/. 3," sq.); ea vero, quae vetus homo nihili habebat nec curabat, novus magni facit solaque aestimat; imaginem Christi, quam iuxta praeiudicia sibi vetus effinxerat, novus non amplius agnoscit, sed divinitus illustratus verum Christum iam cognovit, inquo convivificatus et conresuscitatus et consedere factus est in coelestibus (cfr EpA. 2,5). Haud pauci in his verbis exhortationem quandam deprehendunt, ut novi esse fideles studeant (cfr Thom. etc.); licet vero legitimum exhortationis fundamentum praebeant, per se mera assertio sunt summi beneficii nobis a Deo per Christum collati. Hanc autem conclusionem priori (v. 16), in qua de solis operariis apostolicis locutus erat , adiecit, ne quis iis solis beneficia mortis Christi competere existimaret ; simili modo statim (vv. 18. 19) se sociosque a fidelibus distinguit, ubi de reconciliatione per Christum facta loquitur. Interroganti, quae vetera transierint, recte respondet Chrys. : « peccata et impietates aut etiam iudaica omnia, vel potius haec simul et illa », et Cyr. : « vetus illud est : terra es et in terram rcverteris; vetus illud quoque : studiosa mens hominis in vitium ab adolescentia (Gen. 3,19; 8,21); vetera insuper sunt legalia statuta, quae omnia praeterlapsa sunt ». Uberius Chrys. alterum membrum amplificat : « ecce anima nova est (purgata enim est), corpus novum (gloriose enim resurget), novum adorationis genus, novae promissiones et testamentum et vita et mensa ct vestis : omnía nova sunt. Pro terrena Ierusalem coelestem accepimus civitatem ; pro visibili templo templum spirituale cernimus; pro lapideis tabulis carneas, pro circumcisione baptisma, pro manna corpus Domini, pro aqua e petra sanguinem ex latere profluentem, pro Moysis aut Aaronis virga crucem, pro terra ludaeis promissa regnum coelorum, pro sexcentis sacerdotibus unum pontificem, pro agno rationis experte agnum spiritualem. IHfaec aliaque animo volvens Paulus dixit : ecce nova sunt omnia ». Utrum vero Apostolus his verbís ad Levit. 26,10 (« vetera novis supervenientibus proiicictis ») alludere voluerit (Thom. Cai. etc.), an ad Is. 43,18 (« antiqua ne intucamini : ecce facio nova »), uti Just. Est. etc. volunt, incertum est; si quam Vet. Test. sententiam prac oculis habuit, eum secundam potius quam priorem respexisse probabile est. Porro tota renovatio, quum sit vera creatio, non potuit nisi a solo Deo fieri; cui Apostolus eam nunc ita attribuit, ut simul modum quo facta sit describat : eadem nimirum ratione, qua Deus mundum illuminavit (cfr ad 4,6), eum etiam per Christum renovavit velut internuntios Apostolos adhibens : sicut enim illorum in cordibus per Filium suum lucem gloriae suae prius splendescere fecit, ut illi deinde corda fidelium illuminarent , ita illos sibi prius per Christum reconciliavit, ut illorum ministerio ad reliquos sibi reconciliandos uteretur.
5:18
18. Omn:a autem (quae facta sunt nova, quum homo ad ea renovanda nihil conferre possit, sunt) ez Deo (Patre, ex quo sunt omnia 1 Cor. 8,6), qui nos reconciliavit sibi per Christum et dedit nobis ministerium reconcilationis. Quum totum humanum genusin suo protoparente in Deum offendisset ab eoque defecisset, omnes homines natura filii irae fuerunt neque amplius finem suum attingere potuerunt, nisi Deum iratum sibi reconciliarent ; at nihil habuerunt, quo Deum offensum placarent. Quare Deus ipse, qui dives est in misericordia, propter nimiam caritatem qua dilexit nos, nobis Filium suum misit, qui caro factus sese propitiationem offerens ac pro nobis satisfaciens Patrem nobis morte sua cruenta reconciliavit. Pulcherrime Apostolus, ut infinitam hanc Patris caritatem insinuaret, eum nos sibi reconciliasse dicit, quia revera totum reconciliationis opus ei debetur et nos Patrem nobis reconciliare non potuissemus, nisi ipse Filium suum nobis dedisset, qui peccata nostra in se suscipiens pro nobis satisfaceret !. Pronomine nos fideles omnes designari plerique arbitrantur, quia etiam in sequente sententia (v.19) Deus mundum sibi reconciliasse dicatur. Cum CArys. tamen et Car. aliisque nonnullis hic de solis Apostolis agi arbitramur; in altero enim membro (dedit noózs ministerium reconciliationis) pronomine primae personae eos solos intelligi clarum est, neque eidem pronomini in eadem sententia duas significationes attribuere licet, nisi gravissima causa id postulet : atqui nulla, cur id faciamus, hic adest; quin etiam aptissime Deus Apostolos ipsos, antequam eorum ministerio uteretur, in suam gratiam recepisse refertuc : « neque enim nos in sua inimicitia relictos sed in suam amicitiam restitutos tanto munere ornavit » (CArys.). Contextui quoque haec interpretatio conformior est, siquidem Paulus in eo est, ut viros apostolicos caritate Christi regi demonstret ac describat; quare primo in loco iure incrito summum beneficium illis collatum commemoravit, quia caritati Dei et Christi manifestandae singulari modo inservit. Postquam enim mundus Christum occiderat, Deus neminem amplius habuit, per quem reconciliationem in Christi morte factam hominibus annuntiaret applicaretque, sed nova instrumenta sibi praeparare coactus e$t, quibus reconciliationis ministerium committeret (cfr CArys.). Ez Deo Patre beneficium hoc Apostolis collatum revera derivari Paulus nunc probat; namque nomen De? in principio novae sententiae repetens, ut praecedens ez Deo resumat, opus reconciliationis ita describit, ut illud totum Deo Patri deberi appareat :
5:19
19. quoniam quidem Deus erat in Christo mundum reconcilians sibi, non reputans (yh ?o- Téutvo; non imputans) i//is delicta ipsorum, et posuit in nobis verbum reconciliationis (xoi 8£pevos év piv «àv Aóyov vfi; xaT&XaYSs collato nobis verbo reconciliationis). Antiquiores Latini tantum non omnes verba Deus erat in Christo velut sententiam completam a reliquis separant; atque alii quidem praeeuntibus Orig. (in Ps. 18,6) et S. Amór. (de fide ad Grat. III. 11) ad loan. 15,10. 11 provocantes divinarum personarum perichoresin (circeumincessionem) doceri putant (« Pater enim per id intelligitur esse in Filio, quod una eorum est substantia » A''r cfr Haym. Herv. Lomb. Thom. Dion. lust!. eic.), alii ad Col. 2,9 provocantes divinam Christi naturam asseri statuunt (« Deus erat in Christo non solum per essentiam , praesentiam , potentiam, sed per humanitatis assumtionem » Lyr. cfr Pel. Prim. Sed. Fulbert. ad Adeod. ep. 5, Just?.), quam alteram explicationem cum Lu/A. nonnulli iuniores acath. adoptarunt (Calov. Neand. Os. Goeb. etc.). At haec constructio, quamvis per se admitti possit, à plerisque iunioribus, utpote contextui parum consona, merito respuitur; nostrum enim zn Christo praecedenti per Christum omnino respondet, quum per hebraismum praepos. év (i. q. 3) interdum pro i£ (per) adhibeatur (cfr Matth. 9,35; Act. 17,31 etc.); quare recte quoque Graeci omnes (cfr Chrys. Theod. etc.), quos cum TÀom ?. iuniores et moderni interpretes cath. omnes et multi acath. sequuntur, verbum zv cum partic. xav«XMccov ita connectunt, ut hac periphrasi actio Dei non tam referatur quam depingatur expressiusque asseratur (7v xa123- )4&6cwv i. q. xxvíAAcotv, erat. reconcilians i. q. reconciliabat). Pater igitur per unigenitum suum Filium sibi reconciliabat mundum, i. e. genus humanum integrum, quando Christus morte sua pro totius generis peccatis superabundanter satisfecit. Haud recte cum S. Aug. (in Ioan. tract. 87, 9. 3; 110, 2. 4) nonnulli nomine mundi solos praedestinatos et electos (Haym.) aut Ecclesiam de mundo collectam (Herv. Lomb. Est. Nat. etc.) intelligunt. Licet enim non omnes homines cum Deo de facto reconcilientur, quia ipsi sua ex parte conditiones ad divinam amicitiam obtinendam requisitas non implent; Deus tamen sua ex parte pro infinita sua caritate omnia quae potuit fecit , ut integrum genus sibi reconciliaret, quum Filium suum propitiationem pro totius mundi peccatis daret (1 Joan. 2,2) omnibusque consequendae reconciliationis facultatem concederet viamque monstraret. À vero autem longius aberrans Ca£., ut vocabulum mund? arcto hoc sensu intelligere possit, verba zn Christo mundum connectit « mundumque qui in Christo sit, i. e. illos, qui ex variis mundi nationibus facti sint membra Christi », designari vult; neque enim graeca aut latina syntaxis istum nexum admittit, et illi qui iam in Christo sunt, reconciliatione non amplius indigent. Porro ut homines Deo reconciliari possint, duo requiruntur : Deus illis remittere debet peccata, homines ea praestare debent, quae ad obtinendam remissionem a Deo sunt praescripta. Quae duo Apostolus insinuat duobus participiis primo («27233 ccov) ita subiunctis, ut modum reconciliationis describat (uw Xoyo ópevoc... xal Üépevoz...). Deus ex parte sua mundum sibi reconciliat propter merita Christi non tmputans illis (sc. hominibus, qui nomine mundi comprehenduntur) delicta ipsorum. Incomplete haec prior pars exprimitur; peccata enim à Deo non imputari, quia gratiae sanctificantis infusione plene delentur, ita ut homo interne sit iustificatus, Paulus alibi docet (cfr Rom. &,7. 8; 1 Cor. 6,11; Col. 1,13. 15. 22 etc.), hic autem praetermittit, quia nulla erat ratio, cur integrum iustificationis processum describeret. Deinde ut homo sua quoque ex parte conditiones ad reconcilialionem requisitas cognoscere et implere posset, Deus posuit in nobis (Apostolis) verbum reconciliationis , « i. e. dedit virtutem et inspiravit in cordibus nostris, ut annuntiemus mundo hanc reconciliationem esse factam per Christum, et hoc faciendo inducamus homines, ut conforment se Christo per baptismum » (TÀom.). Verbum reconciliationis de nuda reconciliationis per Christum factae annuntiatione, ac si totum apostolicum munus in mera praedicatione consisteret, cum Calv. aliisque acath. non esse intelligendum, sequentia satis docent, ex quibus elucet, Apostolos velut continuatores muneris Christi considerari, cuius exemplum imitantes hominem ad reconciliationem cum Deo quacrendam exhortatione sua adducere eique media ad eam obtinendam subministrare debent. Ex eo enim, quod Deus in Apostolis verbum reconciliationis posuerit, Paulus immediate colligit :
5:20
20. pro CAristo ergo legatione fungimur, tamquam Deo exhortante per nos. Obsecramus pro Christo : Reconciliamini Deo (xxzo0)628 «à O9 sinite vos reconciliari Deo, vel etiam : efficite, ut Deo reconciliemini). Ac profecto legatione pro CAristo (brio Xqvsvo2) funguntur, quatenus et eius rem gerunt, quum ad reconciliationem per ipsum factam homines adducant, et eius vicem explent, postquam ipse cruci affixus opus sibi a Patre demandatum iam complevit. Atque iure quoque Deus Pater per eos exhortari dicitur, quia ab illo ministerium reconciliationis eis est collatum. Bene Chrys. : « Pater Filium misit, qui ipsius nomine exhortaretur ac legationis munus apud homines exercerel; sed quoniam ille necatus abscessit, nos legationi illius successimus atque et illius et Patris nomine vos exhortamur. Tanto nimirum in pretio apud eum est genus humanum, ut et Filium daret, quamvis illum occisum iri sciret, et vestra causa nos Apostolos crearet... Quamobrem nolite existimare, vos a nobis rogari; Christus ipse per nos vos rogat, Pater ipse per nos vos orat. Quid tam superabundanti caritati comparari potest? Deus enim post innumera sua beneficia a nobis contumeliis affectus non tantum poenas non sumsit, sed etiam Filium dedit, ut reconciliaremur; et quum non reconciliarentur illi, quibus (proxime) missus erat, sed morte eum affecerunt, rursus alios legatos misit iisque missis ipse est qui vos togat ». Itaque Apostoli iuxta Patris ordinationem Christi rem gerentes eiusque locum tenentes munus Christi continuant, et quod Pater per Christum hominem antea fecit, id nunc per Apostolos, Christi vicarios, facere pergit. Pro Christo igitur cunctos obsecrant, ut in graliam amicitiamque Dei redire studeant ea praestantes, quae ad hunc finem sunt necessaria, fide nimirum ac poenitentia reconciliationem & Christo nobis meritam apprehendentes. Qui enim ex (ide viva sunt iustificati, ii pacem habent ad Deum per Iesum Christum (Rom. 5,1). Quam exhortationem ut corroboret, Paulus velut rationem, qua ad reconciliationem istam cum fiducia sperandam et quaerendam moveamur, summum infinitae misericordiae benignitatisque divinae documentum afferl :
5:21
91. eun. qui non noverat peccatum , pro nobis peccatum fecit , ut nos efficeremur tustitia Dei in ipso. Graecus textus rec. hancsententiam coniunctione causali (y? enim) inserta praecedenti adnectit; quae particula, quamvis genuina non esse videatur (cfr VV. LL.), duarum sententiarum nexum recte indicat : tamquam legatus enim Paulus exhortationi suae causam addere debuit, qua lectores ad eam sequendam efficaciter permoveret, nec quidquam hoc caritatis divinae argumento efficacius afferre potuit; in eo scilicet Deus caritatem suam erga nos maxime commendavit, quod quum adhuc peccatores essemus Christus pro nobis mortuus est ac Pater Filium suum unigenitum misit in mundum propitiationem pro peccatis nostris, ut viveremus per eum (Rom. 5,8; 1 Ioan. &,9 sq.; Ioan. 3,16 etc.). Sed singula consideremus. Praeprimis ut caritatem divinam describat, Paulus Filium vocat eum qui peccatum non cognovit, qui igitur omni peccato prorsus carens (cfr Hebr. 5,15; 1 Ioan. 3,5; 1 Petr. 2,22 etc.) ipsamet erat iustitia, ut nihil in eo inveniretur, quo ullam poenam, nedum mortem , mereret. Iam innocentissimum hunc Filium suum Deus peccatum fecit , i. e. velut summum peccatorem, in quo praeter peccatum nihil | esset, traduxit tractavitque; in eo enim omnium nostrum iniquitatem posuerat (Is. 53,6) eumque, quia peccata nostra pertulit in corpore suo super lignum (1 Petr. 2,94), « tamquam peccatorem condemnari, tamquam virum maledictum mori passus est » (CArys.). Hac autem ratione eum tractavit pro nobis (oxi $».v nostra causa), «4 nos , qui peccatores eramus mortisque poenam meruimus, e/ficeremur tustitia Dei in ipso , i. e. ipsi satisfacienti ac morienti inserti ipsius gratia, non nostris merilis, iusti efficeremur iustitia, quam Deus misericorditer nobis donat cordibusque nostris infundit. Sese hanc defensionem eum in finem conscribere, ut neophyti de ipso tamquam de genuino ac sincero operario gloriari ipsiusque agendi rationem pseudapostolis opponere possint, Paulus in principio huius sectionis asseruerat (cfr ad 5,12). Quapropter ante omnia caritate Christi pro omnibus morientis vitam veri Apostoli moveri ac regi ostendit (5,14 sqq.), atque nunc agendi rationem, quam Corinthii ipsi oculis suis spectarant, ita eis in memoriam revocat, ut ipsum vitam Christi imitart clarius perspiciant. Itaque inchoatam exhortationem (5,20 reconciliamini Deo) neophytis accommodans et Isaiae verbo corroborans (1. 2) primo in loco vitae suae apostolicae indolem generali quodam modo describit (3. 4*) ae deinde virtutes quas exercet (4*-7) et vicissitudines externas, quibus turbari se non sinit, uberius enumerat (8-10). Exhortatio praecedens (reconciliamini Deo) proxime infideles spectat, qui in Dei amicitiam nondum sunt reversi; ad neophytos autem merito extenditur, qui reconciliati quidem iam sunt sed in ea perseverare quoque nec novis peccatis eam amittere debent, si salutem consequi volunt. Hinc Apostolus eos diserte alloquens monet :
5:1
… special enjoyment of the blessed spirit, which after the resurrection of the body will overflow upon the body (ibid., a. 10). All the blessed are free from every present evil and from any disturbance and danger for the future (Apoc. 7, 16-17 and 21; II Cor. 5, 1; St. John Chrysostom, Ad Theodorum Lapsum 1, 11: PG 47, 291).
… Ex., n. 15), in a word, Grace, considered as God's personal communication (Is. 58:9). The soul devoted to prayer wishes to render to God presence for presence, grace for grace (Ps. 118:148), to sketch out the face-to-face of the eternal converse (II Cor. 5:1-9).
… as it is absolutely unknown (Matt. 24:37-51; 25:1-30; Mark 13:32-37; Luke 12:16-21, 35-46; 17:26-35; 21:24-36; Rom. 13:11-14; 14:10 f.; 1 Cor. 3:10-15; 7:20-32; 10:1-12; Phil. 2:15 f.; etc.) and the desire of the just man to "die to be with Christ" (2 Cor. 5:1-10; Phil. 1:21-26, etc.; cf. Bonsirven, pp. 311-15).
Only in the New Testament does the doctrine of the immortality of the soul have its full formulation: Mt. (and parallel passages) 5, 12, 29; 10, 28; 16, 26; 18, 9; 22, 32 ff.; I Cor. 3, 15; Hebr. 13, 14; II Cor. 5, 1-10; Phil. 1, 18-26 and passim.
… activity, perseverance make sense (Mt. 24, 42-51; 25, 13; Mk. 13, 33; Lk. 12, 35-40), since after the "night" no one can work any longer (cf. Jn. 9, 4). The same thought and the same exhortations are found in the Apostles (cf. Gal. 6, 9-10; I Cor. 9, 24 ff.; II Cor. 5, 1-10; I Thess. 5, 2-3; I Pt. 1, 3-8; II Pt. 3, 10; Jas. 4, 13-15; Apoc. 11, 10-11; 16, 15). Especially St. Paul teaches clearly (I Cor. 15, 24-28) that with the judgment the economy of …
5:3
… He further specifies that St. Paul always "taught that the last generation of the just will be clothed with immortality without passing through death" (p. 90) and invokes in support of this "the clear affirmations, three times repeated" of I Thess. 4:15-17; I Cor. 15:51; II Cor. 5:3. For the most part Catholic authors today follow this opinion. …
5. Eschatology. - For this subject the two letters to the Thessalonians are fundamental, along with certain passages of those to the Corinthians (1 Cor. 15:12-55; 2 Cor. 5:3) and to the Romans (13:11 ff.). …
5:4
… Truly all have sinned in Adam; although in the original text this precise statement is lacking: the Greek ἐφ' ὃ is merely causal (II Cor. 5, 4; Phil. 3, 12), and likewise the in quo of the Latin translation can be explained as "because" (Rom. 8, 3; Phil. 3, 12). St. Paul does not say how this infection took place; he does …
… of Christ over death (ibid. 15, 53-57), from the desire placed by God in the human heart for a perfect reintegration of the human composite (Rom. 8, 22-23), from the character and the gift of the Holy Spirit as a divine pledge (Eph. 1, 13-14; 4, 30; II Cor. 5, 4-5), from the indwelling of the Holy Spirit (Rom. 8, 11); he illustrated its possibility from the analogy of the seed (I Cor. 15, 36). In the letter to the Hebrews (6, 1-2) he placed …
5:5
c) above all, charity «never fails» (ibid. 8), a permanent and enduring quality that affects the operative principles of the man who wishes to please God. 2) These qualities are infused by God into our hearts (II Cor. 5:5); charity comes from God and is a communication of the Holy Spirit who works in us (Rom. 5:5; Eph. 3:16-19). 3) The character of true virtues of these stable qualities infused by God …
5:6
1. History. — The notion of medicinal penalty, although adumbrated in the Gospels (Mt. 18:17) and in St. Paul (I Cor. 5:2; II Cor. 2:7-8; 5:6; II Thess. 2:14), did not establish itself in the practice of the first centuries of Christianity. …
… Recherches de sc. rel., 29 [1938], p. 89 ff.) and "to die is gain"; he expresses several times this desire for bodily death (Rom. 7:24), like all the saints, because "to be separated from the body" is an indispensable condition for being united to the Lord (II Cor. 5:6-8). While he awaits death, Paul is wholly intent on awaiting the parousia (Phil. 3:13-21; II Tim. 4:8), the summit of hope and salvation; meanwhile the union of the heavenly and the …
5:7
… knowledge is partial (τὸ ἐκ μέρους), mediated (ἐν ἐσόπτρῳ), obscure (ἐν αἰνίγματι), the future knowledge will be total (τὸ τέλειον), face to face (πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπον), that is, immediate and clear (cognoscam sicut et cognitus sum [a Deo]; cf. also 2 Cor. 5:7 ff.).
5:8
… Theol., 1ª, q. 95, a. 4), that is, in the joy of the perfect union of all the members with their head, Jesus Christ (cf. John 14, 3; I Thess. 4, 16; II Cor. 5, 8), in the affectionate companionship with the Virgin and with the Angels, in the sublimation and strengthening of the bonds of kinship and friendship (cf. St. Cyprian, De mortalitate, …
… answers the good thief: "Hodie mecum eris in Paradiso" (ibid. 23:43). St. Paul teaches the same thing when he expresses the desire to die (peregrinari a corpore) in order to dwell together with the Lord (praesentes esse ad Dominum: ἐνδημῶς πρὸς τὸν Κύριον [II Cor. 5:8]), as when he affirms that Christ died for us, so that whether in life or in death simul cum illo vivamus (I Thess. 5:9-10). The same idea underlies other texts: Mt. 26:24, II Cor. …
… The non-Catholic T. A. Lacey (The Historic Christ, Ital. trans., Turin 1907, p. 122) already noted: "The words written by St. Paul on two occasions (II Cor. 5:8 and Phil. 3:11), separated by a long span of time, show the continuity of his thought. …
… Nevertheless, even stripped of the body, the soul is not supposed to live in the sleep of še'ôl, but to dwell near the Lord (II Cor. 5, 8; Phil. 1, 23). And the fact that this separated soul is no longer only called ψυχή (Apoc. 6, 9; 20, 4), but also πνεῦμα (I Pt. 3, 19; Hebr. 12, 23), provides at least a precious indication …
5:10
… its value, deluding man into thinking he can do in other existences the good he must accomplish in this life, against the express teaching of the Gospel, which commits one in this life to the definitive conquest of eternity (Lk. 16:19-20; Mt. 25:31-32; II Cor. 5:10).
… with the Lord (praesentes esse ad Dominum: ἐνδημῶς πρὸς τὸν Κύριον [II Cor. 5:8]), as when he affirms that Christ died for us, so that whether in life or in death simul cum illo vivamus (I Thess. 5:9-10). The same idea underlies other texts: Mt. 26:24, II Cor. 5:10, Philip. 1:23, Hebr. 9:27, Apoc. 14:13.
… Speaking of the afterlife, P. dwells on the final resurrection, which had its meritorious and formal cause in that of Christ, head of the Mystical Body (Rom. 4:25; 1 Cor. 15:12-58). The Universal Judgment follows (cf. 2 Cor. 5:10; Rom. 2:16; 2 Tim. 4:1). The fate of sinners is barely touched upon (cf. 2 Thess. 1:5 ff.) by P., who dwells so much on the happiness of the just. …
5:12
… Only by understanding justification in this sense does one comprehend why it is called in Sacred Scripture "rebirth" (Jn. 3:5; 3:8, 47) from water and the Holy Spirit; "rebirth from God" (ibid., 1:13; 2:29); "regeneration and renewal of the Holy Spirit" whereby we become a "new creature" (II Cor. 5:12; Gal. 6:15); "a new man renewed in the inner self of the spirit in justice and true holiness" (Eph. 4:23 ff.); through it we are admitted to the "partaking of the divine nature" (II Pt. 1:4),
5:14
… To the Corinthians he writes: "The love of Christ spurs us on, thinking that one died for all [ὕπερ πάντων] and therefore all have died" (2 Cor. 5:14) ideally and mystically in him and with him. All have died, that is, they became sinners "in Adam" by the very act of his disobedience and become sinners "in fact" at the moment of …
… Only the small band of obscure heroes who follow Jesus to complete victory over the world savors, in silent love and torment, perfect joy (Mt. 11:25-30; Lc. 10:21; 12:32; Io. 16:20-22, 32-33; II Cor. 4:6-18; 5:14-18; 6:2-10 and cf. 7:4-6: Paul experiences in himself the divine paradox, which is not one of words, of the Beatitudes).
… The Apostle constantly uses τοῦ Χριστοῦ (with the article) after terms of soteriological import: Ἰεσσαγγέλων (8 times), "the cross" (I Cor. 1:17; Gal. 6:12; Phil. 3:18), "the sufferings" (II Cor. 1:5 and Col. 1:24; cf. Act. 3:18; 17:3; 26:23), Ἰάγιπτη (Rom. 8:35; II Cor. 5:14; Eph. 3:19), "the Blood" and "the Body" of his sacrifice (I Cor. 10:16; Rom. 7:4; Eph. 2:13; τοῦ Κυρίου in I Cor. 11:27). The equivalence Σωτήρ = Χριστός is openly affirmed …
… Revelation): the Church has condemned the contrary opinion of Jansenius (5th proposition: Denz-U, 1379). The reason lies in the truth of God's salvific will and in the universality of the Redemption wrought by Jesus Christ, who «pro omnibus mortuus est» (II Cor. 5:14). But the salvation of unbelievers (v.) constitutes a separate theological problem.
… Jesus' conception of his messianic kingdom is universalistic: he commanded the Apostles to preach the Gospel to all nations (Mt. 28:18); he is the light that enlightens every man (Jn. 1:9); he died for all (I Jn. 2:1-2, cf. 4:10; I Tim. 2:6; Heb. 2:9; II Cor. 5:14-15; Rom. 5:15-19).
5:15
Calvin (Calvinus, Cauvin, Chauvin, Calvin Jean)
… God wills it so. With this C. goes against the gentle doctrine revealed by God and taught by the Catholic Church that God wills the salvation of all men, even after original sin, having given His beloved Son for the salvation of all (cf. Io. 3, 16; II Cor. 5, 15; I Tim. 2, 1-6), and that one will reap what one has sown, so that he who sows in his flesh will from the flesh reap corruption, he who sows in the spirit will from the spirit reap …
Supernatural Gifts and Original Justice
This doctrine is founded upon the great truth that Jesus is the new Adam who repairs what the first had lost (Rom. 5, 9-21; II Cor. 5, 15-21; Eph. 1, 4-12; 4, 22-24; Col. 1, 12-22; 3, 9-10). Since this state of interior justice and holiness consists essentially in sanctifying grace, it follows that it was given to the first …
5:16
… Therefore one must know nothing, not even Christ, according to the flesh (II Cor. 5:16; J. Dupont [v. bibl.], pp. 180-86). The "letter-spirit" antinomy (Rom. 2:27-29; 7:6; II Cor. 3:6, 7, 17) is transposed to worship "in spirit" as opposed to external Jewish worship (Io. 4:24).
5:17
… The Christian as such is the effect not of an evolution brought about in his conduct, but of a creation (II Cor. 5:17; Eph. 2:10, 13 [ἐκτίζω], Gal. 6:15), of a regeneration: "(God) saved us through the washing of regeneration and renewal of the Holy Spirit, which he poured out upon us richly through …
"New heavens and a new earth" are likewise simple images, to express the profound renewal that the Messiah will bring about among men (Isa. 65:17; 66:22; 2 Pet. 3:13; cf. the παλιγγενεσία of Matt. 19:28; the καινὴ κτίσις of Gal. 6:15; 2 Cor. 5:17; the passage from death to life of John 5:24-28; E. B. Allo, op. cit., p. 325). Finally the various elements (angels, cloud, fire, etc.) that accompany the manifestations of God as …
… The former presents it under the soteriological light as a redemptive force from sin. A restoration begun with Baptism, which is rebirth in the risen Christ (Rom. 6, 4-11), a new life nourished by faith and charity (I Cor. 13; Eph. 3, 14-19), whereby a new creation is brought about (II Cor. 5, 17), the new man clothed in Christ (Col. 3, 9; Gal. 3, 27), living of Christ (Gal. 2, 20). The synthesis of St. Paul's thought, which vibrates in all the Epistles (Eph., first chapters) …
economy, has ceased (II Cor. 5:17; Heb. 8:13); we are near the "end of all things" of the world (Heb. 10:25, 37; Jas. 5:8; I Pet. 4:7; I John 2:18). When the Apostles proclaim "the Lord is near" (Phil. 4:5; Rom. 13:11; …
to that of Christ (II Cor. 5, 17-21): the ministry of the
… spirit, which is fundamentally the divine Holy Spirit, in the interior of the regenerated man is the new spirit introduced by God (foretold by Ez. 11:19-20; 36:26-27; cf. Ps. 50:12), which constitutes the new man or new creature (Eph. 4:22-24; Col. 3:9-10; II Cor. 5:17; Gal. 6:15); it removes "the body of the flesh" or carnal body (Col. 2:11).
… generation, nor even of creation, but of a regeneration of the human spirit made a partaker of the light and life of God, indeed of the very divine nature according to the vigorous expression of St. Peter (II Pt. 1:4). This rebirth, which St. Paul calls (II Cor. 5:17) καινὴ κτίσις, that is, a new creation in Christ, is brought about by means of Grace, which establishes a vital communion with God (Jn. 6:57), who comes to dwell in the sanctified …
… Likewise St. Paul speaks of a new creature (II Cor. 5, 17), of a renewal of man by virtue of the Holy Spirit (Tit. 3, 5), to which is linked the whole life of faith and of charity, called therefore pneumatic, charismatic, in antithesis with …
5:18
… If for all of us he did not spare his Son, how will he not give us all things with him? (Rom. 8:32). In Christ we have been saved (Rom. 5:10; cf. also Eph. 2:12 ff.; 2 Cor. 5:18 ff.). …
… divine investiture: "Everyone should regard us as ministers of Christ and stewards (οἰκόνουσα) of the mysteries of God" (1 Cor. 4:1); God "has made us fit ministers of the New Covenant" (2 Cor. 3:6) "entrusting to us the ministry of reconciliation" (ibid. 5:18) "so that we are ambassadors for Christ" (ibid. 5:20).
… (ibid., cann. 2 and 3: Denz-U, 912 ff.) moreover rejected certain subterfuges of Protestant exegesis, which had sought to interpret the mandate of Jesus Christ either as the power to baptize or as the preaching of the Gospel of remission (cf. Lk. 24:47 and II Cor. 5:18-20); attempts that have no substance also because they do not take into account the «bifarious» nature proper to the power granted by Jesus: namely that it is given as a true judicial …
… Therefore Jesus chose visible ministers among his disciples (cf. Lk. 22:19; Jn. 20:23; I Cor. 1:4; II Cor. 5:18-20), to whom he transmitted a real participation in his power of sanctifying (cf. ORDER), but always subordinated to his action as principal cause, so that the ministers are but a radiance …
5:19
… grace of justification and raised to new life (Rom. 6:3-11; 7:24). Mere non-imputation is not reconcilable with the fullness of the meaning of these texts, and in vain have Protestants invoked others, where there is talk of non-imputation (Ps. 32:1; II Cor. 5:19), of the covering of sins (I Pt. 4:8). The sentiment of Tradition is in perfect harmony with Scripture when it observes, for example with St. Augustine, that God no longer imputes …
5:20
Canonical Mission (Missio Canonica)
From the words of Jesus reported in Jn. 17:18; 20:21 and from those of St. Paul in II Cor. 5:20 derives the whole
… impossible for this Church to teach a doctrine different from that which it has received the order and charism to teach by mandate and indefectible divine assistance (Mt. 28, 18-20; Mk. 16, 15-16; Jn. 14, 16 ff.; 15, 26; 17, 18-20; I Cor. 1, 17; II Cor. 5, 20; I Tim. 3, 14 ff.), every man must fully adhere to it (Mk. 16, 16; Rom. 1, 5; II Cor. 10, 4; I Jn. 2, 24), nor ever give ear to contrary doctrines (Rom. 6, 16; Gal. 1, …
… Now the mission and power of Christ had as their object the preaching of the doctrine received from the Father: cf. Mt. 18:18; 28:18-20; Mk. 16:15-16, 20; Lk. 10:16; Rom. 1:5; I Cor. 1:17; II Cor. 5:20; 10:4; I Tim. 1:19; I Jn. 2:24; II Jn. 1:10.
… ministers of Christ and stewards (οἰκόνουσα) of the mysteries of God" (1 Cor. 4:1); God "has made us fit ministers of the New Covenant" (2 Cor. 3:6) "entrusting to us the ministry of reconciliation" (ibid. 5:18) "so that we are ambassadors for Christ" (ibid. 5:20).
5:21
… the sacrifice of Christ: but he does not mention the c. e., while he expressly alludes to the first goat (9, 12 ff.; 13, 11). But perhaps he has in mind the image of the c. e. when he writes of Jesus: "Him who knew no sin, (God) made to be sin for us" (II Cor. 5, 21).
Holiness of Christ and of Mary
… Jesus firmly asserted that he is without sin (Jn. 8:46; 14:30); an assertion expressed abstractly in II Cor. 5:21; Heb. 4:15; I Jn. 3:5 and I Pt. 2:22. He is the one in whom all others are, and are called, holy (I Cor. 1:2; Phil. 1:1).
… has been immolated (ἐνύθη, a technical term proper to sacrificial language: I Cor. 5, 7); Christ gave himself for us oblationem et hostiam (προσφόρῳ καὶ θυσίαν = offering and bloody victim; Eph., 5, 2); Christ is victima pro peccato (ἀμαρτία: II Cor. 5, 21), is a propitiatory victim (ὑπατήριον: Rom. 3, 24). In the letter to the Hebrews (9-10) the Sacrifice of Jesus is exalted above all the sacrifices of the Old Testament. …
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.